《Nova: The Final Reincarnation [LitRPG, Reincarnation]》 Intro page
Enter a world where souls are power And one child carries the weight of nine lifetimes
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Nova Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The Final Reincarnation The children of the Garden have only ever known the rugged stone walls and the tasteless food they are served, and without any parents, they only have each other. When someone turns five, they are taken away and never heard from again. However, one child is different from the others. He has lived many lives before. And he intends to figure out exactly what happens when the children turn five. The answer would set the course for his entire life.

Nine Lives One soul, reborn across worlds, carrying centuries of wisdom and power.

Dark Secrets In a world where souls are commodities, children vanish in the night.

Rising Power From helpless child to legendary figure - witness a journey of supernatural growth. Start Reading

Chapter 1 - The One Rule In the middle of a hundred-meter-wide scorched crater, an old man in an extravagant blue robe sat on the ground, looking at the smoldering bodies surrounding him. The battlefield had gone quiet, signaling the end of a decade-long war. Armored footsteps could be heard behind him, and soon, a warrior in blood-soaked armor appeared through the smoke, running toward the old man with an ecstatic grin. ¡°Archmage Nova, we won the battle! We finally won!¡± ¡°That¡¯s go¡ª¡± the old man started, but he was interrupted by a sharp pain in his side. His calloused and wrinkly hand held the wound closed, but the pool of blood kept spreading despite all the healing spells. ¡°That¡¯s good, my king¡­¡± The king was stunned by the sight, staring in shock at the wounded state of the archmage. ¡°Wha¡ª What happened? Can¡¯t you heal it?¡± Archmage Nova sighed heavily, shaking his head. ¡°Healing spells require life force to work, and I am all but spent. All mages, no matter how great, must meet their end¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯re¡­¡± the king started, struggling to find the words. ¡°No one has ever reached your level¡­ You won¡¯t even get to see the peace you¡¯ve created? That you¡¯ve fought for your entire life?¡± ¡°King Solvar¡­ I am no longer needed here¡­¡± the old man whispered, sounding more at peace than the king thought possible. Nova raised a trembling hand, using his final moments to heal a small wound on the king''s face. ¡°Peace is never eternal, but now it¡¯s¡­ your turn. Make it last.¡± The wizened old man stopped moving, only looking at the surroundings. ¡°Get away from here¡­ My mana will¡­ explode, once I go.¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave you here! You¡¯re the reason we¡ª¡± A circle of light enveloped the king, suddenly shooting him away from the scorched crater. He no longer had any choice in the matter. ¡®Always so loyal¡­ You must find your own way now, Little Prince¡­¡¯ Archmage Nova, as he was called in this life, leaned back and stared at the reddened sky, letting the final breath leave his lungs. His eyes closed, along with a final prayer. ¡®Won¡¯t you let me rest in this next life? Give me a peaceful world blessed with all the kindness humans have to offer. Or even just a new life in this world, so I can live in the peace I¡¯ve struggled for all these years¡­¡¯ An infinite distance away, a goddess smiled apologetically in his direction. His destination was no longer hers to decide.
The familiar sensation of rebirth faded away, replaced by hunger and cold. Always hunger and cold. Nova had experienced birth eight times before, but this was different. No loving parents waited to hold him¡ªno warm blanket to shield him from the world. Just rough hands moving him from place to place, marking things in ledgers, measuring something he couldn''t yet sense. Nova sighed internally, a sigh that carried hundreds of years of experience and exhaustion. ''You''ve outdone yourself this time, fate. Never before has the joy of a new life been so callously discarded... Well, at least in my experience.''
First came the needles. Above him, a voice spoke clinically in a language he couldn''t understand. He couldn''t move, couldn''t speak, could only endure. This was going to be a long childhood.
By age two, he had counted thirty-seven children disappear. "Where Tako?" little Millie had asked him one morning with her simple vocabulary. He could only hold her hand, knowing the truth would only bring her tears.
At three, he began to understand. The pattern was always the same. Children who had reached their fifth year would vanish in the night. No explanations. No goodbyes. Just one less voice in their cold stone home.
Now, at four, he was ready. He knew every crack in the walls of Chamber Seven, where he shared space with four other children. Three hundred and twelve stones made up the walls, each one a slightly different shade of gray in the dim light that filtered through the barred window. They called it the Garden, though nothing grew here except children and despair. Nova had mapped every corner of their confined world: twenty identical chambers housing five children each, arranged along a narrow hallway that ended in a stone courtyard. The courtyard itself was seventeen steps across, with more stone walls stretching up to a slice of sky that changed from steel gray to midnight blue and back again, marking the passing days. Their only view of the outside world was the sky and the endless ocean visible through their bedroom windows, which all were pointed to the east where the sun rose. With only one direction to look in, it was impossible to tell if they were on an island or a coastline. The occasional sailboat passing by was a spectacle, making everyone flock near the walls to have a look. It was the only entertainment they had besides each other and the occasional bird coming to steal some food. Most children here could barely understand their own language, and their education was limited to basic commands: Eat. Sleep. Stand.'' Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The only reason they could string basic sentences together were Nova''s stories about the outside world. He had learned the language from the wetnurses and caretakers at a young age. But he could only tell them secretly, stopping whenever the caretakers poked their heads in. He knew all ninety-seven current residents by the names they had chosen, often with suggestions from him. And he knew that one would be taken tonight. A quiet child, always willing to share his bread with the birds, named Carl. Nova watched the torchlight passing by the room from his corner of the chamber, listening to the two large sets of footsteps interwoven with one small. They always took them late in the evening, locking the iron door behind them. None of the children ever returned. ¡®I need to figure out what they do to us. Judging by the lack of care here, I doubt we¡¯re being used for anything good.¡¯ Nova got up from the thin bedroll, listening for any sounds indicating the guards were doing their jobs. They usually didn¡¯t, but the unpredictability made it harder to plan any stealthy missions. ¡°Nova, going somewhere?¡± Millie¡¯s sleepy voice asked through the darkness. She''d developed a sixth sense for his movements, probably from all the nights he''d comforted her after nightmares. "Did they took someone?" ¡°I¡¯m just going for a walk, Millie. Go back to sleep.¡± She yawned and closed her eyes, mumbling a silent ¡°Okay, g¡¯night...¡± Nova moved silently across the worn stones, avoiding the loose one near the doorway that had tripped countless children over the years. The familiar smell of mold and salt air was lighter tonight, likely due to the cold wind. Touching the two iron nails stuck in his hair, he planned his actions meticulously. ¡®Good thing they stopped locking the doors to the chambers at night. I only need to worry about the outer one. And getting seen, of course.¡¯ In a world without mana, qi, or any other power system, Nova could only rely on his mind and experience. Luckily, though, he had plenty of both. But it was only now, at four years old, that his body was dexterous and strong enough to actually be able to do anything. ¡®I need to follow those bastards to see where they¡¯re taking Carl. Five years old isn¡¯t too late to start an education program, but why would they lock us down so hard? Why keep us so dumb and not teach anything? There has to be a less pleasant explanation.¡¯ None of the kids knew of any parents, or even what parents were. They all simply lived, eating and sleeping in groups¡ªalmost like cattle, except they weren¡¯t fattened up at all. He soon reached the door to their chamber, opening it with practiced ease and swiftly stepping through. Even if any of his roommates noticed, they would go back to sleep as long as nothing seemed out of place. The narrow hallway to the iron door was almost as familiar as the chamber, so he crossed it soundlessly in seconds. The two nails hidden in his long hair were retrieved, but carefully, so he didn¡¯t make any sound. He also pushed a ball of hair into the lock to dampen the sound of its opening. The instincts he had developed over the lifetime he had spent as an assassin had come in handy many times in the past, but he had never needed them this much. The lock was simple enough that he would have been fine without them, but the next step would require the stealthy techniques he had once honed. A quiet click sounded through the inner hallway as the door opened, quietly enough that no one would wake. The door was heavy, but it was evenly balanced, letting him open and close it with minimal effort. And then he was out, in the outer hallway he hadn¡¯t seen since his first days in this world. A glance down the long hallway, only lit by the moonlight from the barred windows, told him the guards were being lazy again, just as he expected. Hearing them pass by on colder nights like these was particularly rare. ¡®Step one complete. That ball of hair helped more than I thought. Now then¡­¡¯ Putting his hands together over his head, he stretched his body in strange ways, moving down from his fingertips and ending in his legs. It was an old technique he had learned to avoid making any noise as he walked, preventing any popping of joints. Then he lowered his center of gravity and started striding forward, stepping on the balls of his feet. ¡®Now I only need to figure out where they went past this hallway. There are no tracks to follow, but the burning smell of the torch should point me in the right direction.¡¯ He moved slower than he would have liked, but there was no helping it with this tiny body. All he needed was to know the truth. He could keep waiting for his turn if it was nothing serious, but if the children truly disappeared for good¡­ Well, then he could do more for them from the outside. ¡®I have tried for so long to figure out what use this place could have for a world without magic or other unnatural powers, but¡­ nothing fits perfectly. Are we the bastards of a nobleman? Is this how they raise children in this world? Is it some kind of eugenics program where they test us at five years of age?¡¯ His worst fears, of course, were some sort of ritualists who used children as religious sacrifices. Such a theory would fit the circumstances, but he hadn¡¯t noticed any fanatical behavior in the caretakers. He sniffed his way past many doors, continuing to follow the unfamiliar hallway, listening for any sounds that could signal trouble. And after about one hundred meters, he heard voices behind a door, seeing light flicker through the cracks around it. ¡°...can¡¯t do this anymore, man¡­ They¡¯re so young¡­¡± one female voice said, on the verge of tears. Nova took that to mean the worst scenario was true, but he still wanted to confirm it. While he searched for a hiding spot for when they came back out, he heard another voice. ¡°... no choice¡­ only reason we can live in peace¡­¡± ¡®...Another goddamn world where people justify the most heinous acts for their own gain¡­ What possible reason¡­ Okay, I have to confirm it first.¡¯ The only hiding place in the mostly empty hallway was a barrel of water. Hardly enough to keep him completely hidden, but with some planning, he could make it work. Carefully pulling the cork from the top of the barrel, he positioned himself near the wall behind it, waiting for the caretakers to exit the room. He kept listening, but the discussion wasn¡¯t very lively. One piece of information caught his attention, though. ¡°... this one¡­ control his soul essence a bit¡­¡± ¡®Soul essence? So there is a type of power here? Why haven¡¯t I been able to¡­¡¯ Nova had never heard of any powers based on the soul before. There had been spells and cultivation techniques that had to do with the soul, of course, but it had never been the basic source of power. He had also studied the caretakers¡¯ movements for a long time, looking for anything hinting at unnatural strength. But they all struggled with pushing carts and carrying children, no different from the humans from Earth. ¡®Is it the age? Does the complete soul form at five years of age?¡¯ Shuffling sounds came from the door, signaling that they were coming out. It opened slowly, illuminating the dark hallway with torchlight. Nova peered around the barrel, and for a moment, his centuries of experience meant nothing. His mind refused to process what he saw. Carl¡¯s body hung lifelessly over the caretaker¡¯s shoulder, eyes half open, with a face still bearing traces of pain. In every world Nova had lived in¡ªas king, immortal, assassin, archmage, and even in his humble beginnings as the owner of a cat shelter¡ªone rule had remained absolute in his wake. A line that even the darkest souls hesitated to cross, knowing who would come for them. Never kill a child. His soul burned with an ancient fury, and somewhere in that rage, something clicked into place. [Your soul is completed. You now have access to the system.] The notification hardly registered. Nova was already planning a slaughter. Chapter 2 - Iron Nails A wave of comforting heat and refreshing cold crashed through Nova¡¯s body, immediately making itself available to his will. And Nova didn¡¯t hesitate, putting his arm forward and aiming it at the two murderers. [You don''t have the required aspects for skill: Arcane Blast] The reaction from the energy flowing in his body was muted, like it was submerged in tar. A stark contrast to his previous life. The torch-lit hallway revealed his position now, standing behind the barrel. But he no longer cared about hiding. ¡®This body doesn¡¯t have the ability to control the energy properly. But that¡¯s fine; I have plenty of options!¡¯ [You don''t have the required aspects for skill: Soul Shatter] He moved on to the next, choosing simpler and simpler spells to attempt. Seven more lines appeared in rapid succession, each one denying his attempt at casting the spells. Not even the simplest magic missile succeeded, though he did feel a partial reaction. ¡®...Okay, I need to think. Magic isn¡¯t coming naturally to me.¡¯ The two caretakers were moving away in the opposite direction, not even noticing Nova standing there. But that suited him well as it gave him time to retrieve the two nails from his hair, putting one in each hand. He wasn¡¯t about to let them go, even knowing he was being irrational. They had crossed a line he could not forgive. His voice, though small, carried the weight of multiple lifetimes of judgment as he growled, ¡°Murderers.¡± The caretakers turned, whipping the torch around in mild panic to see what was behind them. The female caretaker was terrified, going so far as to drop Carl to the ground as she turned, but the man was more measured, eyeing Nova as soon as he turned. He was about to say something, but it was too late. The master assassin had already struck. [You have learned the skill: Dagger Throw (Master - 15%) {Grade 1}] [You can throw daggers with incredible accuracy, using the soul essence in your body to enhance the force significantly.] The shimmering glow of the torch reflected in the caretakers¡¯ eyes made them perfect targets for his throw. They didn¡¯t even have time to blink in the dim light before the sharp nails penetrated their eyes, boring into the grey matter behind them. They fell over, dead. His hands were still shaking with rage, but his aim had been perfect¡ªjust as it had been for hundreds of years. Even fury this deep couldn''t override centuries of training. [Gained soul of Harvester Farkley.] [Gained soul of Harvester Ovelia.] [Gained soul of Carl.] ¡®Carl? I gained their souls? What sort of messed up system is this?¡¯ That was all the time he wasted asking questions as a door opened further down the hallway past the bodies. Two guards came out, both wearing scaled armor with simple designs. They made plenty of noise as they walked, looking around for anything suspicious. And, of course, they saw the burning torch on the ground, next to three bodies. ¡°What the hell?! Hey, are you guys¡­?¡± Nova was already back behind the barrel, weighing his options. He felt the energy in his body had lessened considerably after the throw, so even if he had more nails, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use them. The guards ran up to the bodies, turning them over to assess the situation. ¡°Hey, are you alive? Aah!¡± The guard shot up from the ground after seeing the male caretaker''s face. ¡°There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Feeling like this was a fitting moment to make a distraction, Nova threw the cork he had taken from the barrel behind him. It landed with the flat side down, making a distinct noise. The guards both whipped their heads around to look for the source, clearly panicking. ¡°H-hey, go look at that!¡± one said to the other. ¡°Fuck no! I¡¯m reporting this to the captain, and you stay here!¡± ¡°Screw you, I¡¯m coming with you!¡± They both ran back to the door they had arrived from, not even daring to look behind them before it was shut. Nova also heard a lock clicking, making it unlikely for the two to return anytime soon. ¡®The cork came in handy, after all. But now I need to¡­ I need to return. They won¡¯t ever suspect a child of doing this, so we should be safe. Then I can figure out this ¡®system¡¯ in peace. I¡¯ll need more power if I want to bring this place down.¡¯This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Walking over to the bodies, he bent down next to Carl, closing his eyes with a caring hand. Only his vast experience and wisdom kept him from blaming himself for this death. There was nothing more he could have done. Just like many times in his past. ¡°Rest, Carl. This world didn¡¯t deserve you,¡± he whispered, leaning down and kissing the pale forehead lightly. Then he scowled, looking at the two ¡®harvesters¡¯ who had done this. He wasn¡¯t one to fantasize about inflicting worse things than death, but on rare occasions, he wavered. ¡®Your brains ate my lockpicks, so don¡¯t blame me for taking your keys, okay?¡¯ After unhooking the keychain from the male caretaker''s belt, he stood back up, looking at the scene for anything that could incriminate him. Nothing came to mind. Retracing his steps, he hurried along, feeling his body being more athletic than before. It was a pleasant surprise. [You don''t have the required aspects for skill: Stealth Run] ¡®No, I wasn¡¯t trying to¡­ Well, maybe instinct took over,¡¯ he admitted, smiling to himself. ¡®This system is quite interesting, unlike anything I¡¯ve seen in the past. I wonder if my cultivation skills will work here¡­¡¯ Now that he had more time to study his surroundings instead of focusing on pursuit, he noticed something terrifying. The iron door he had come from wasn¡¯t alone. In fact, it was one of many that littered the long hallway. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me there are this many ¡°Gardens¡±... Don¡¯t even¡­¡¯ The mere thought of multiplying the suffering and deaths that he had lived with for so long by the more than twenty doors he could see¡­ It made him feel sick. ¡®Ugh¡­ This had better be the only floor. Let¡¯s hope this incident will stop them from taking any more kids for a while. Paula is next in our garden, but that¡¯s another two weeks from now.¡¯ Eventually, he found himself back at the door he had picked open. With a final look down the hallway, he went back inside, locking the door behind him and removing the ball of hair. The sound of ninety-six children sleeping soundly calmed him down a bit. For them, nothing had changed since they went to sleep. But for Nova, everything had. He was now their only hope, and likely was for over two thousand others as well. He didn¡¯t mind, though. The burden of responsibility was something he was more than used to. ¡®Getting them all out of here is the first priority. Whatever comes after will have to be figured out then. Now I just need to get stronger.¡¯ The familiar door to Chamber Seven locked silently behind him. He held the keys tightly so they wouldn¡¯t jingle, and then he pulled up the loose stone in the floor and gently hid them below it. They would be safely hidden there as long as no one stumbled onto it, and all the children of Chamber Seven knew of it by now. Satisfied with his solution, he tiptoed over to his bedroll and sat down. Millie was still sleeping soundly right next to him, now lying on her back with her limbs in all directions, gaping wide. ¡®...Don¡¯t you worry, Millie. I¡¯ll keep you all safe. You and Kovu and Bun and Iver and Paula and Estus and Rabb and Olly and Fell and¡­¡¯ Although his mind was that of a wise and capable man, his body was still that of a four-year-old. He needed sleep. So he kept silently naming every child in the garden, seeing their faces and recalling their special quirks until he fell asleep. And even though he had just killed two people, he smiled as the dreams took him.
The following morning was unusually quiet. No one came to wake the children at the expected time, and they did not bring in any food like they usually did. Nova sat on his bedroll, leaning back against the hard wall with his eyes closed. He was studying the energy¡ªor soul essence as the text had called it¡ªfeeling it move through his body at will. ¡®This feels like mana, but it has aspects I¡¯ve never felt before. It¡¯s not just energy but¡­ a certain solidity as well. Like whatever I move the energy through becomes more real.¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Essence Manipulation (Adept - 65%) {Grade 1}] [Your natural ability to manipulate the essence of your soul is advanced far beyond your peers.] ¡®And then there are these boxes of text I can somehow understand despite never learning how to read here. ¡°Essence Manipulation,¡± huh? Adept is my mastery of the skill, and grade 1 is¡­ the comparable power it has? And I can only use grade 1 skills because of my young body? Or is there something more concrete?¡¯ As soon as he asked, a large box filled with text popped up before him, visible through his closed eyes.
¡®Oh, wow! This looks like the games the kids used to play back on Earth, doesn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s see, Soul Power is probably the primary stat. Starting at twenty likely means most people have at least that much. My soul is cloudy? I¡¯ll have to try some cultivation skills later. And held souls is obviously the three I gained earlier. Wonder what I can do with them¡­ Essence is the power I used. It¡¯s not recovering fast, but that should also be fixable with something like a mana-gathering spell or a breathing technique. I hope. Aspects¡­ These are the ones I need to raise if I want to use my skills. But they likely aren¡¯t constant. These are more like my capacity, or how much essence I can use effectively in each area. Soul Traits¡­ The first one is clearly related to my past lives, and the second is from my sixth¡­ But can I get more info about them?¡¯ Once again, he only needed to think the question for the knowledge to pop up.
¡®...Don Casanova, huh? That¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a very long time. A new fragment with each new number, meaning I will get another one at 100 Soul Power?¡¯ As he pondered the rest of the text, he heard a set of tiny footsteps entering the chamber. ¡°Nova, there still no food¡­¡± Millie said meekly, bringing the message from the other children. She had somehow become the spokesperson whenever the children wanted to bring something up to him, which suited him fine. She was the one he felt closest to, and among the better learners. He opened his eyes and looked at her with a smile. ¡°They will come, Millie. Just play around for a bit longer, okay? I will come to tell you another story if they don¡¯t arrive before the sun hits the tenth stone.¡± Millie grinned widely, but her smile froze as she looked at her fingers. ¡°...I will count!¡± she yelled, running back to the courtyard. Nova chuckled lightly, happy to have found another way to teach them all how to count. None had gotten past fingers and toes so far, but it was only a matter of time. He closed his eyes again, trying to learn more about this system. ¡®What can I use the fragment for?¡¯ he asked, hoping it would bring up another box.
[Would you like to equip the soul fragment of Don Casanova?] ¡®Equip? I can equip my own soul from the past? It¡­ doesn¡¯t look much better¡ªonly six more Soul Power. Considerably better at physical aspects, but that¡¯s about it. What are these traits, then?¡¯
Nova sighed, feeling a hint of emotion rise from the comments at the end of the traits. It had all happened seven lifetimes ago, but it was still his first life. The one that started it all. ¡®Hmm, that all happened long before my death, though¡­¡¯ He opened his eyes, thinking back to the days long past. Some memories had faded with time, but others were still clear as day. ¡®I¡¯ll keep this in mind¡ªno need for physical strength or respect at the moment. The fact that my essence fills when I equip it is nice, though¡­ Speaking of essence, I need to test some more skills.¡¯ Chapter 3 - Dark-Winged Angel ¡®Let¡¯s see if I can improve my essence generation first. I¡¯m more used to absorbing energy from the surroundings, but a cultivation skill should help.¡¯ Closing his eyes, he focused on his breathing. He imagined each of the hundred-and-eight pressure points throughout his body opening and closing with each breath, flushing them with essence and energy from his lungs. This required immense concentration, but it was something Nova had done thousands of times before¡ªat least in one of his lives. [You have learned the skill: Crashing Waves Meridian Cleanse (Master - 23%) {Grade 2}] [Your breathing technique invigorates your soul, increasing its essence generation and purification rate by 500%.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 53%] ¡®Oooh! That¡¯s going to come in handy! And it¡¯s a skill they don¡¯t know in this world, judging by the bonus. But even with that, it¡¯s slower than I expected. I should figure out how to increase the aspects¡­¡¯ [Aspect values are decided by your soul power and the natural talent you have in each aspect. Increasing soul purity will also improve efficiency.] ¡®So¡­ Just increase my soul power? Can I use a different skill for that? Let¡¯s try some magical invocations¡­¡¯ Once again, Nova started manipulating his essence, leading it to his core and creating a circle of complex symbols. The essence flowed into it freely, creating a glowing effect that seemed to reinforce the small core in the center. [You have learned the skill: Inner Blossoming Invocation (Expert - 64%) {Grade 2}] [Your essence invigorates the soul through the complex invocation, naturally increasing the Soul Power by spending essence. Efficiency decreases as Soul Power increases.] [Your Soul Power has increased by 1.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Expert - 84%] ¡®...Okay, that¡¯s pretty good. It consumes ten essence points to increase the soul power by one. Now I¡¯m down to twenty-three. I¡¯m sure the cost is going to increase very quickly, though. Are there other ways to increase Soul Power?¡¯ [Soul Power can be increased by absorbing souls, granting a percentage of the soul power stored within. The resulting increase will depend on compatibility and purity. There is also a chance of receiving a trait from the absorbed soul.] A chill ran down Nova¡¯s spine as he started understanding something fundamentally wrong with this world. In a world where you could grow stronger by killing, where pure souls were worth more than others, and where everyone completed their souls by age five¡­ What would those who hungered for power do? ¡®Fuck¡­ So this place isn¡¯t some madman¡¯s insane project. It¡¯s the logical conclusion of evil. Harvesting souls at the most efficient time, and growing new¡­ Ugh, this is making me sick.¡¯ ¡°Nova!¡± Millie yelled from the courtyard, running toward chamber seven. Her voice was more panicked than expected, so he opened his eyes and stared at the open door. She appeared with wide eyes, pointing back to the courtyard. ¡°People, flying people, like birds!¡± ¡®What? Is it people looking for the assassin? They can fly, then¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Nova replied, putting on his childlike persona. He didn¡¯t feel a need to use it around the children, but the adults couldn¡¯t know how he usually acted. He ran out, down the narrow hallway, and into the courtyard, staring up at the open sky with wide eyes. Sure enough, people were flying in the air with giant wings on their backs¡ªblack wings that beautifully reflected in the sunlight. ¡®Hmm, how do they get wings? Is it a different race or some kind of skill? Or perhaps they equip the souls of flying beasts?¡¯ Nova wondered secretly, but on the outside, he was staring at them all in wonder, not giving them any reason to suspect him. They were clearly searching for something, flying around the courtyard. ¡®...Maybe I can¡­¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Assess (Novice - 72%) {Grade 2}] [Your ability to understand the ability of others has heightened, making it possible to see their Soul Power as long as it is lower than 200% of your own.] ¡®Only novice? Is it due to my low aspects? Or does it have to do with my lack of knowledge?¡¯ He looked at one of the closer guards flying in the air, seeing if he could learn anything from them.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. [???] ¡®Yeah, nothing at all. It makes sense for those that can fly to have soul powers far greater than my own. ¡°Nova, how they fly? We can grow wings?¡± Millie asked, looking up with dreamy eyes. All the children were staring up with her, looking with amazement. They had never seen anything like it before; even Nova¡¯s stories had never talked of people who could fly. After all, he didn¡¯t know this world had powers until the day before. ¡°Maybe? If they can, why not we?¡± he replied, trying not to get their hopes up too much. But he knew many would dream of flying in the following days either way. Millie grinned and started waving at the guards, jumping in excitement. It wasn¡¯t certain if that was the cause, but two guards suddenly descended toward them, sending gusts of air in every direction. The kids either squealed in excitement or wailed in fear, all covering their faces from the dust kicked up by the wind. They landed with a thud, kneeling to lessen the impact, then standing up. The wings on their backs shrunk down, leaving only two tiny wings like those of a crow still attached. They were both women, dressed in similar armor to the ones Nova had seen in the hallway the night before. But one seemed more decorated, with a golden symbol on her chest. She had long red hair, a pretty face, and an expression of discomfort, looking around at the children surrounding them. The other woman seemed more relaxed, scouting the stone walls attentively. She had dark hair, piercing blue eyes, and a scar from her right ear to her nose. ¡°Ahh! The wings turned small!¡± Millie said, still studying them with large eyes. The red-haired guard started at Millie in confusion. ¡°The children can talk here? Is that normal?¡± ¡®Oh, Millie, don¡¯t do anything stupid now!¡¯ Nova thought, grabbing her ragged tunic from behind as a silent signal. ¡°Yeah, not all of them are born here,¡± the dark-haired guard said, still searching the surroundings. ¡°Some are taken from orphanages or raids, so they might bring some simple language along. We should check the chambers, Captain.¡± ¡°...Right. I¡¯ll go first, then. Children, stay here in the courtyard, okay?¡± Everyone old enough to understand her nodded, including Nova. He didn¡¯t want to stand out here unless he had to. The guards walked through the hallway, entering each of the chambers as they passed them, looking for anything suspicious. What they likely were looking for was the assassin. Little did they know they had already found him. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect something like this, but it makes sense that the caretakers would be afraid to enter before the place has been searched.¡¯ ¡°Nova?¡± Millie asked, looking at him nervously. He put a hand on her head and brushed a strand of blonde hair from her face, looking deep into her blue eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Millie. They¡¯ll be gone soon, and then we¡¯ll get food. I think.¡± Nearly everyone in the courtyard looked at him once he spoke of food, so he had to temper their expectations somewhat. The guards eventually reached the end of the hallway without finding any hidden assassins, so they turned around and walked back to the courtyard. ¡°... should have brought keys,¡± Nova heard one of them mumble. One of the boys in the courtyard, Kovu, stood next to the hallway as they walked past, looking like he wanted to ask them something. ¡°Carl is gone. Did he find good home?¡± ¡°Oh lords, they even give each other names¡­¡± the red-haired guard said weakly, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°Yeah, he found a good home, kid. Once you grow old enough, you will too,¡± the other guard said to Kovu, not changing her expression. It was a kind lie, but Nova doubted there was much kindness behind it. He had seen eyes like hers before, cold and calculating, only caring about efficiency. Children were easier to handle if they were hopeful and happy, which seemed to be this place''s policy¡ªas long as it didn¡¯t cost anything, at least. ¡®But the other one¡­ She seems new to this, and fairly disturbed by it. I wonder why she¡¯s the captain of the two¡­ Is she the same captain the guards were running for yesterday?¡¯ The simplest way to solve this problem, or at least figure out what could be done, was likely to find someone who sympathized with their situation. But, as a child, how much could he do? ¡®If I had strength¡­ I need to reach a hundred Soul Power. Then my second fragment will become available, which should be a thousand times stronger than the previous one. From my life as a master assassin¡­¡¯ ¡°Will food come?¡± one of the children asked, seeing the guards getting ready to leave. ¡°We hungry¡­¡± The captain nodded firmly in response as her wings started growing again. ¡°Yes, we will send the food soon! Don¡¯t you worry!¡± Nova could tell she was struggling to keep her face straight. It was nice to see an adult reacting normally to the horrible situation. At least it meant the people in this world were still human. ¡°Will you come back for us, pretty angel?¡± he asked her, trying to sound as childlike and innocent as possible. He wanted to see her reaction and ensure she wasn¡¯t acting. Sure enough, her head turned to him with a heavy mix of emotions. Her clenched jaw and shaking lips told him everything he needed. ¡°... I¡­ I¡¯m no angel, child. But perhaps.¡± They took off with a few flaps of their wings, leaving the small courtyard behind. The children looked on in amazement, forgetting their hunger for a few more moments. ¡®I can ask that captain for help once my next fragment appears. I should look into absorbing the souls I have, but¡­ What do I do with Carl¡¯s?¡¯ Absorbing the soul of a child didn¡¯t sit right with him. But he didn¡¯t know much about souls, especially in this world, so there wasn¡¯t much else he could do with it. ¡°They were angles, Nova?¡± Millie asked, looking confused. ¡°Heh, no. Angels. It¡¯s someone with wings who usually comes to save people. But I¡¯m not sure they exist.¡± ¡°...They were pretty. Red hair looks pretty!¡± ¡°So does blonde! But you need to wash it more often.¡± ¡°The water is cold! I don¡¯t wanna!¡± Nova smiled. It was a futile attempt to make her wash more often, like he had tried many times before. ¡°Fine, then. Stay in the sun instead; that will keep it bright and shiny.¡± ¡°Oh, I need to count rocks!¡± She hurried off, suddenly reminded of his promise to tell stories once the sun hit the tenth stone. Nova had already made sure he had another hour or so, so he walked back to the chamber in silence and sat back down on the bedroll. Keeping the children entertained wasn¡¯t quite as crucial as getting stronger. After all, he didn¡¯t know how long he would need to hit a hundred soul power. ¡®It can¡¯t take more than two weeks, right? And besides, I don¡¯t want to let anyone from the other sections be taken either. Full speed, if possible.¡¯ With eyes closed, he focused on his soul, trying a more indirect approach than constantly listening to the system. The soul was hard to pinpoint, but he sensed it was near his heart. After a while, he could also sense three other points of light nearby, slowly circling his soul. One was bright white, another had a darker shade, and the last was grey. ¡®...Show me the soul of Carl.¡¯
The results surprised Nova, making him wonder why the aspects were so much higher than his own. But then he recalled the purity of the soul having an effect on aspects. And with the added trait, there was no wonder the physical numbers were higher. [Would you like to equip the Soul of Carl?] Chapter 4 - Captain Larena Nova stared at the system¡¯s question for a moment, but he had no intention of trying to equip Carl¡¯s soul. He wasn¡¯t ready to experiment with souls, and especially not innocent ones. ¡®...No, that¡¯s fine. What¡­ What happens to the person when a soul is consumed? Can you answer that?¡¯ [???] ¡®Yeah, figures¡­ They obviously disappear, but does it affect my soul?¡¯ [Absorbing a soul with low purity will result in a decrease in your soul purity. Soul purity will affect your mind, possibly turning you mad.] [Note: You are immune to madness due to the Mythic trait Void Touched Mind. It will only affect aspect efficiency.] ¡®Well, that¡¯s nice. I won¡¯t let it get impure either way, though. But I fear others aren¡¯t as careful when it comes to absorbing souls, lusting for power. It¡¯s incredible how twisted the power system in this world will make people like that¡­ Almost like it¡¯s by design.¡¯ He studied the white soul hovering around his own again, feeling helpless. It didn¡¯t react to anything, didn¡¯t even seem conscious, but he still felt something familiar there¡ªsomething he didn¡¯t want to destroy. ¡®Damn¡­ Well, either way, I should cultivate first. The cultivation will lose efficiency as I get more Soul Power, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case with absorbing souls.¡¯ He quickly checked the other two souls as well, but he didn¡¯t find anything of note: two weaker soul traits, Soul Power below thirty, and way lower compatibility. It surprised him that even adult souls had such low Soul Power, but if the only known method of growing it was killing, it made sense for most people to be weak. ¡®My essence is at 25 now. It¡¯s growing slowly since I¡¯m not using the Crashing Waves Meridian Cleanse skill, so I need to use it constantly from now on. Then I can use the invocation to grow. Let¡¯s see what it costs me now.¡¯ [Inner Blossoming Invocation (Expert - 84%) {Grade 2}] [Your Soul Power has increased by 1.] ¡®Now it costs 11¡­ And the next¡­¡¯ [Inner Blossoming Invocation (Expert - 84%) {Grade 2}] [Your Soul Power has increased by 1.] ¡®And now 12. Okay, I see how it is. Some of my aspects have already grown, which should also increase the rate at which I generate essence¡­ I¡¯ll need to do this for a day to see how the results are. Then I might be able to use another invocation. How much do I need to use the skills I tried to use last night?¡¯ [Soul Shatter requirements: Mental Force: 4020 Mental Control: 6834] ¡­ [Magic Missile requirements: Mental Force: 87 Mental Control: 91] [Stealth Run requirements: Physical Control: 425 Mental Control: 334] Nova stared at the list, starting to understand the logic behind it. Indeed, a certain level of control and power was needed for each of the spells he had tried using, and probably a considerable amount of essence as well. ¡®...But my control can¡¯t be as low as 6, can it? How can I use the invocation or meridian cleanse with that little? Is it due to my own skill adding something on top of the aspects? Or are they also restricted by my total essence? Essence gathering and invocations are on the lower end when it comes to required energy to work, whether it¡¯s mana or qi, so it makes sense.¡¯ ¡°Nova! Ten stones!¡± Millie yelled as she ran down the corridor again, eagerly anticipating Nova¡¯s story. Her arms held on to the door¡¯s handle as she let herself hang in the air, staring at Nova with proud eyes. ¡°I counted three times!¡± ¡°Very good, Millie! I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he replied, getting up while focusing on keeping his breathing technique going. The sound of a metal lock opening came from further down the hallway, making Millie look over in anticipation. ¡°Oh! Food!¡± she cheered, making way for the cart to roll down the middle. The caretakers behind the cart seemed on edge, staring into the cells more intently than usual. The assassination had clearly made an impression. ¡®Maybe they¡¯ll think twice before taking another kid?... No, who am I kidding?¡¯
By the end of the day, things had gone back to normal. Nova told the promised stories, this time about angels, which was met with much excitement. No more guards came by, but the caretakers went about their business as usual.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Night night, Nova!¡± Millie said, lying down in her thin bedroll. Her mood somehow stayed light regardless of what happened, often cheering the other kids up with her presence. Only Nova knew how plagued she was by nightmares. ¡°Good night, Millie,¡± Nova replied, opening his eyes and glancing at her from his sitting position. ¡°Dream of something nice, okay?¡± ¡°Like angels?¡± ¡°Sure! Think about their bright white wings and their haloes. And how they love kind little kids like you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind too, Nova!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m not sure if they would like me. But I will try to be nice enough.¡± ¡°...Did the angels help Carl? And Nora?¡± Nova put on a smile and nodded. ¡°They did. But even if they¡¯re in a happy home now, they probably miss us, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll go visit them when I¡¯m five! Then we can meet again!¡± ¡°Of course you will,¡± he replied, keeping his tone warm. Unlike the guard from earlier, his lies were said with kindness. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to tell them the truth before they got old, but it had to stay secret as long as they were in the Garden. ¡°Now go to sleep, Millie. A good night of rest is important.¡± ¡°Aye aye, Captain,¡± Millie replied, taking inspiration from one of his earlier stories about pirates. They always asked about that same story again when a boat showed up on the ocean, and Nova happily obliged. ¡®Now then¡­ Let¡¯s see the results of the day¡¯s cultivation.¡¯
¡®That¡¯s more like it! Even my Soul Purity increased. The invocation cost 30 essence by the end, while my generation only doubled, so it¡¯s getting slower. Soon, I won¡¯t even be able to use it twice an hour. ¡®¡­Is it time to absorb the souls, then? Or should I wait a bit longer? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get over 100 Soul Power if I use them all now, but I could probably get a stronger version of the invocation to work.¡¯ He wanted power, and he wanted it fast. But even with the Soul Fragment of his days as an assassin, he might not be able to use it for more than a few minutes. ¡®I can also use the Don Casanova fragment, hoping to get one of its traits. They can both be useful, but the Presence Of The Don should help the most. I¡¯m not inspiring much respect in this form, after all. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go for it!¡¯ Making his decision, he started focusing on the three souls and the one fragment floating near his soul. He intended to use all of them, no longer having reservations about Carl¡¯s soul. He had made tough decisions before, much more challenging than this, for the sake of his justice. Sensing his intentions, the system started appearing in front of him. [Would you like to attempt a mass soul absorption?] ''Yes.'' [Warning: Absorbing multiple souls simultaneously may have unexpected effects.] [Warning: Absorbing souls of different purities may result in unstable resonance.] [Warning: Soul fragment absorption has never been attempted.] ''Oh¡­ Well, it¡¯s part of my own soul, so it should be fine, right? Just do it.'' The three souls and single fragment began orbiting his core faster, forming a complex pattern with their trails of light. The grey souls of the Harvesters dimmed as they spun, while Carl''s pure white soul seemed to shine brighter. The fragment of Don Casanova pulsed with an odd rhythm, as if trying to synchronize with the others. [Beginning absorption process...] [Soul of Harvester Farkley absorbed. Soul Power +7, Soul Purity lowered.] [Soul of Harvester Ovelia absorbed. Soul Power +9, Soul Purity lowered.] [Soul Fragment of Don Casanova resonating¡­ Fragment absorbed.] [Fragment trait "Presence of The Don" obtained.] [Soul Power +8] [Soul of Carl...] Nova felt the process halt. Carl''s soul had stopped spinning, hovering directly in front of his. Its pure white light seemed almost... reluctant. [Warning: High purity soul detected. Absorption may grant additional effects.] [Warning: Soul shows signs of consciousness retention.] ''Consciousness retention? Carl... are you still¡­?'' Like a farewell, the white soul pulsed once before merging with his core. [Soul of Carl willingly absorbed. Soul Power +26, Soul Purity increased.] [Soul Trait "Blessed Physique" obtained.] [You have gained new insights into the nature of souls.] Nova sat in silence for a long moment, processing what had just happened. The power flowing through him felt different now¡ªpurer, yet somehow heavier with responsibility. He could almost imagine hearing Carl''s voice saying, "Save them," as the soul merged with his own. ''I will. I promise. Now then¡­ Oh, wow, I reached 97 Soul Power! And my essence was filled, so I can probably get 100 right now!¡¯ He didn¡¯t even hesitate, eager to reach the threshold. And three invocations later, he reached it, emptying most of his essence. ¡®...Huh, I thought something special would happen. But I do feel another fragment¡­ Oh, wow!¡¯ ''Interesting... Let¡¯s check my current¡ª'' "Nova?" Millie''s sleepy voice interrupted his examination. "Why you glowing?" Nova''s eyes snapped open. A faint white light emanated from his chest, visible even through his thin clothes. ''Well, that''s not conspicuous at all¡­ Go away, please?'' Whether that was the reason or not, the light slowly faded from his chest. ¡°I just wanted some light to see if you were sleeping,¡± he whispered unconvincingly. Millie stared at him a moment longer, furrowing her brows. But then she touched her head back under her elbow. ¡°Teach me how tomorrow, okay? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Nova whispered back, relieved. Millie could be difficult when she was sleepy. ¡®Now, what does the fragment look like?¡¯
In a nicely decorated office of velvet and gold not far from the Garden, a red-haired woman sat leaned over a stack of documents, busily writing away. The fact that the sun had gone down hours ago made no difference, as she was unable to sleep either way. ¡®I knew what I was signing up for when I took the job, but¡­ God, seeing those children like that! Most of them only knew a couple of words¡­ And that white-haired kid, calling me an angel. What a joke¡­¡¯ The documents were part of a long line of paperwork for the two assassinated harvesters. As the captain of this branch, it was her responsibility to ensure the safety of the premises. But with the guards she was working with, it was impossible to set high expectations. With a deep sigh, she put the quill down and reached for the upper right drawer of her desk. It hadn¡¯t managed to get cluttered just yet, only containing a few writing supplies and a letter. She picked the letter up and read the deep golden writing on the front. ¡°To Larena.¡± ¡®Why send me here, Gynn? What can I do to change anything? The people are ignorant and happy, and those who are not¡­ they ignore the pain and suffering in this place for their own benefit. The land is sick! I can¡¯t do anything! You¡¯re the prince, not me!¡¯ The letter landed harshly back in the drawer, flung there with more force than she had intended. ¡°...What use is strength if it can¡¯t be used for what I believe in?¡± ¡°An excellent question,¡± a whispery voice answered from behind her, sending shivers down her entire back. She was frozen in place as her instincts told her not to move a muscle. The miasma of death was thick in the air, emanating from the person behind her. ¡°Perhaps we can help each other?¡± Chapter 5 - Nova Noctis Nova sat in wonder, looking at his new soul fragment. It was overwhelmingly strong, more than he expected.
¡®Hah! A Soul Power of twelve thousand! This should give me some options, for sure! Bright soul purity, that sounds good. A time limit of five minutes¡­ Well, I should probably be happy it¡¯s that much. These numbers are incredible¡­ I didn¡¯t think any aspect could be higher than the Soul Power, but it seems I was wrong.¡¯ He read through the traits, recognizing himself in the descriptions. Over the course of his second life, he had killed so many corrupt and outright evil people that he eventually developed a paralyzing killing intent. His heart had calmed down since then, but the past still remained hidden in the depths somewhere. Something that couldn¡¯t be explained through magic or science, at least with his knowledge. ¡®Was it related to the soul from the very start? I never considered it particularly significant, but now that I know more¡­ I regret not researching it further. And Perfect Control, that sounds about right. The revered Noctis family called me a prodigy from the start. They just didn¡¯t know that that prodigy would become their downfall¡­¡¯ A cold gust of wind carried through the barred window, pulling him back from the past. He stood, looking out at the ocean reflecting the moonlight. ¡®I guess it¡¯s time to have a proper look around.¡¯ He willed his essence into action, creating another invocation in his right hand. Detailed small symbols whirred around his palm before stopping in place, creating a thin layer that spread all around his body. [You have learned the skill: Dampen (Expert - 17%) {Grade 2}] [You create a thin layer of air around you, absorbing most of the sound you make. It lasts for 10 minutes under normal use.] ¡®Only expert¡­ I thought I had mastered this one. Did I make an error with one of the runes? Well, whatever. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¯ He moved across the chamber in complete silence, retrieved the keys from under the loose rock, and stepped through the door. He hadn¡¯t listened for any guards that night, but he had a different solution. With the last bit of essence remaining, he created another invocation, this time in his eyes. [You have learned the skill: Lesser Life Detect (Master - 75%) {Grade 2}] [Your eyes can see vague silhouettes of anyone in a 20-meter radius as long as they¡¯re at comparable strength to your own.] The view that met him was horrible, just as he had expected. Looking through the garden walls, he saw chambers of children in all directions. Their garden was the outermost one, closest to the sea, but he could see at least three others. ¡®...No guards, at least. So I can leave here safely. I don¡¯t want to use the fragment before I have to.¡¯ He moved to the iron door, ensuring the lock was within his Dampen invocation before twisting the key. Then he was out, back in the outer hallway, ready to search. ¡®My main goal tonight should be to find the captain and to learn the layout of this place better. I can escape at any time, of course, but I¡¯m not alone here. I should probably avoid killing anyone if I want her cooperation¡­ But if any harvesters are planning anything tonight, I can¡¯t make any promises.¡¯ He started walking down the hallway, feeling the improved aspects carrying him much faster than the previous night. He kept his eyes and ears open for any signs of life, but besides the Life Detect showing him more children and gardens, no one seemed to be around. ¡®Are they still on high alert? Or just scared? It suits me fine either way, as long as it¡¯s not an ambush¡­¡¯ He could eventually see the end of the hallway and figured it was time to go through the door the guards had arrived from the night before. It was locked, but he quickly found the right key and entered another hallway. The next hallway was just as long and filled with doors of all kinds, but one stood out. It was a double door decorated in gold and velvet, practically screaming ¡®important.¡¯ ¡®...I suppose it¡¯s time. I can¡¯t detect anyone, so it¡¯s either empty, or there¡¯s someone stronger than me in there. ¡®Equip Fragment of Nova Noctis.¡¯ [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] The change was instant and overwhelming. Where before his essence had moved like a gentle stream through his body, now it roared like a waterfall, threatening to tear him apart. His tiny frame struggled to contain power meant for a master assassin at the height of his abilities. The world around him sharpened, every shadow gaining new depth, every sound carrying new meaning. The Life Detect skill''s vague silhouettes suddenly blazed with detail¡ªhe could see the captain''s aura clearly now, a conflicted swirl of gold and crimson.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Nova took a silent breath, letting twelve thousand points of Soul Power settle into his four-year-old body. The dissonance was jarring¡ªlike trying to pour an ocean into a teacup. But his Perfect Control trait kicked in, and the power bent to his will, compressed and refined until it felt natural. ''Five minutes,'' he reminded himself, reaching for the ornate door handle. ''More than enough time to make an impression.''
¡°Perhaps we can help each other?¡± Nova saw her body inhale sharply at his words, filtered by his lengthened vocal cords that deepened his voice. It wasn¡¯t a skill or spell, just raw control over his body. The captain was frozen, which hadn¡¯t been his intention. He had checked her power with Assess, and her Soul Power was over two thousand. Quite respectable, depending on how she got that far. ¡®But there shouldn¡¯t be a reason for her to freeze up like this. I hid my killing intent perfectly.¡¯ ¡°...You¡¯re the one who killed the harvesters?¡± she asked in a whisper, as if she was afraid to make loud noises. Her shoulders tensed visibly under her crisp uniform. ¡°Yes, that was me. I dislike the slaughter of children very much. And so do you, by the looks of it.¡± He looked around the room, studying the style of decorations and carvings in this world. His gaze traced the intricate patterns that wound their way up the wooden pillars and across the ceiling beams. It was very detailed craftsmanship, but the style wasn''t to his taste. It was like a mix of art nouveau and chaos, intricacy for intricacy''s sake. The captain¡¯s fingers drummed nervously against the wooden surface of her desk. ¡°...Are you serious about helping each other?¡± ¡°That is why I¡¯m here, and also why you¡¯re still alive. You understand that you¡¯re not allowed to turn around, right?¡± Her head nodded rapidly, showing her nervousness. She was under no impression that she could beat him, meaning she had good instincts. ¡°How can I help?¡± she asked, sounding a bit more comfortable all of a sudden. ¡°You can consider me completely new to this place, so first, I would like to ask you some questions. Can you tell me about the structure of this land and who¡¯s in charge?¡± ¡°...We are in the city of Collport, controlled by Governor Newark. The duchy is ruled by King Galled, along with the rest of the kingdom of Taurel. We live in relative peace compared to other kingdoms, largely due to our strong military forces." Nova listened intently, gaining some insight from her simple explanation. "The relative peace is due to places like this, then? I imagine the souls harvested here are used to strengthen those forces." "Some of it," she replied, lowering her voice. "But most goes to line the pockets of nobles and merchants who profit from the trade. Soul power is the most valuable commodity in the world." ¡°Of course,¡± Nova replied heavily. He was used to those in power using underhanded means to stay there, but never like this. Though it didn¡¯t surprise him. ¡°And the people of the kingdom, do they know what''s happening here?" ¡°Oh, no. If they did, I think they would protest. Although¡­¡± Her head leaned forward like she was searching her memories. ¡°They are all very happy with the peace King Galled has created, thinking it¡¯s due to his wise leadership. They might turn a blind eye.¡± ¡®Yes, much like I suspected,¡¯ Nova thought, furrowing his brows. ¡°Is Soul Power the only thing those in power care about?¡± "The nobles are obsessed with it¡ªthey say it''s for defense, but really they just want more power. And child souls... They''re particularly valuable. More pure, they say." ¡°...And how many places like this exist in the kingdom?¡± ¡°Too many. At least a dozen, near the same size.¡± Nova went silent. He knew there would be more places like this, and considering the scope seemed lower than he expected, only used in a single kingdom, he should be glad. But he couldn¡¯t help it. The systematic slaughter of children for the sake of keeping the peace; it was beyond inhuman. ¡®What kind of king¡­ would do such a thing?¡¯ ¡°I¡ª I¡¯m sor¡ªI¡¯m sorry!¡± the captain stuttered, struggling to speak. Nova realized he had lost control of his emotions and quickly reined them in. She immediately started panting, released from the pressure on her soul. ¡°No, that was my fault. I apologize¡­ You have nothing to fear from me. But someone does.¡± She held a shaking hand to her throat while sweat ran down her temples, clearly terrified. But her breathing slowly calmed. ¡°... I don¡¯t know how we can solve this, sir. Even if you are strong, could you ever defeat someone gaining hundreds of thousands of Soul Power each year?¡± ¡®...So that¡¯s the power of a king here. When you can tax power, it makes sense. But perhaps we don¡¯t need to beat him.¡¯ ¡°...What if there was a way¡­ to create Soul Power?¡± Despite the situation, the Captain chuckled at his words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. If such a thing existed, the world would be very different. And even if you had one, I doubt it would change anything. They would simply start asking for more souls once they learn of it.¡± ¡®It truly is such an alien concept to them¡­ Well, it¡¯s not easy to do, exactly. But since Dampen and other invocations exist here, they have the tools to discover it. It¡¯s just a matter of understanding the theory. I¡¯ll have to keep it perfectly secret if I want to use it.¡¯ ¡°...Will you enter a contract with me?¡± he asked, expecting the answer to be outright refusal. But the captain remained silent, biting her lips. ¡°What kind of contract? How does it work?¡± ¡°A simple spell, but nearly unbreakable once it¡¯s agreed upon. You would have to keep everything about me and my skills completely secret, and I would promise to let you live and fight to save the children.¡± ¡°...That sounds more than reasonable. I would even thank you for such a contract.¡± Nova was starting to feel the urgency of his time limit, having spent over three minutes already. He would have to return the next day, or whenever the time limit was restored. ¡°Once a person breaks their part of the agreement, the other can kill them immediately. It¡¯s not something easily broken, you understand?¡± ¡°I still agree. Having an ally such as yourself would be¡­ immensely helpful.¡± ¡°Alright, sit still while I initiate it,¡± he replied, starting another new incantation. This one would require more skill and essence than he could usually exert, but it was no problem while using the soul fragment. On the floor surrounding the two of them, a large circle of blue light appeared, rapidly filling with runes of all sorts. Circles upon circles, and runes upon more runes, some rotating to the left while others to the right. The captain gasped audibly at the display, still not daring to look too far behind herself. Then she seemed to feel a pull in her mind, sitting up straight. ¡°The contract will try to match our ideas of each promise, ensuring we have the same expectations¡­ You¡¯re being a bit too agreeable here.¡± ¡°After seeing this magical spell, I believe everything you¡¯ve said, sir. How can I not be accommodating?¡± Sensing the contract she wanted, Nova couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°...Fine, then. I can sacrifice and use you as I please as long as I try to keep the children safe¡­ You really are a good person.¡± ¡°We are on the same side, sir. And if you have the skills you say you have, I can only wish you use them to make the world a better place.¡± The incantation locked in place and burst into motes of light, finalizing the contract between them. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t mind if you turn around. I no longer have anything to hide from you.¡± Chapter 6 - The Best Laid Plans Hearing his words, the captain seemed unsure of how to act, shifting in her seat. ¡°... Are you sure? I wouldn¡¯t want to risk revealing your identity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nova replied, having changed his voice back to that of a child. ¡°It¡¯s better if you know.¡± The unexpected voice caused her to freeze momentarily. Then she turned sideways in her chair, slowly looking back at him. ¡°You¡¯re a child¡ª Wait, it¡¯s you?!¡± Two surprises hit her in rapid succession, causing her jaw to drop. Her lightly freckled face showed clear signs of shock. Nova smiled and bowed. ¡°You recognize me, then. I¡¯m glad I made an impression.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re a god?!¡± She nearly yelled, covering her mouth once she realized. The confusion on her face only seemed to deepen as her thoughts ran freely. ¡°Well¡­ No. Though I understand why you might think that." Her other hand went up to her forehead as she stared down at the ground. ¡°No, you¡­ How else can you be this powerful? And mature? Can you explain?¡± She was desperately searching for an explanation, so much so that her question sounded more like a prayer. ¡°I will explain, don¡¯t worry. And I¡¯ve put a silencing spell on this room, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being loud.¡± He had told people he had trusted about his reincarnations several times before, so this was nothing new. But first, he had to explain something else. ¡°I am only strong briefly, as you can see now.¡± The timer on the fragment went out, and just as swiftly as they appeared, his powers were gone. He was once again back to the simple 100 Soul Power that was easily dwarfed by the captain. She seemed to understand the process right away. ¡°A powerful soul?¡± ¡°Yes. Or, more precisely, a fragment of my own soul. I have lived many lives already, each time finding myself in a new world. So I really am only four years old, and I was born in this place. But I have lived many lifetimes, each one spent searching for the power to protect the weak.¡± ¡°...I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it. But I don¡¯t have a better explanation. Even calling you a god, it didn¡¯t make sense. But it was the only explanation I could think of¡­¡± Nova put his tiny hand forward, hoping to pull her out of her reverie. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Nova.¡± The captain stood from her chair and pulled it to the side before kneeling to reach his level, then she took his hand and shook it. ¡°I am Captain Larena Hargrove, at your service, Nova.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Nova replied, letting go of her hand. ¡°This will probably take a while, so would you mind if we move to the couch over there?¡± ¡°Oh, not at all! I have a lot of questions, so that suits me perfectly!¡± She gestured toward the two opposing couches, letting Nova walk first. He jumped onto the couch, finding the red velvet extremely comfortable. The softest thing he had sat on in this life was two thin bedrolls on top of stone flooring, and he had missed the comfort of a couch many times. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they decorated this office so nicely for you. From our living situation, I assumed money was tight.¡± As Larena sat on the couch on the opposite side of the table between them, she sighed. ¡°Yes, it is quite annoying. They care much more about ¡®showing the prestige of a captain¡¯ than about all of the children combined. Things would be different if I had power over anything other than the guards here.¡± ¡°What businessman would care about the comfort of livestock, after all?¡± Larena winced at his words, but she didn¡¯t deny them. ¡°I am here to help in any way I can.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not accusing you!¡± Nova corrected, though he knew his words were tough for her to hear. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to understand the minds behind this operation, so I might make conjectures out loud without thinking.¡± She nodded in understanding, looking over at her desk filled with paperwork. ¡°I take it you completed your soul yesterday? And that you were the one who attacked the caretakers?¡± ¡°Correct. I saw them come out of that room with Carl hanging over a shoulder, so I, erm¡­ I snapped.¡± ¡°Yeah, no wonder! I was amazed by the efficiency of the attack, especially if you had just completed your soul! And now it makes sense that there were no traces of the assassin leaving the premises.¡± Nova pulled the keychain up from his pocket and jingled it in front of her. ¡°You can have it back if you want.¡± ¡°...I would appreciate it, but it won¡¯t make much of a difference since we won¡¯t find the attacker.¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re nice to have,¡± he said, putting them back in the pocket. ¡°What can we do for the children if we get them out?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Larena shook her head slowly. ¡°Orphanages wouldn¡¯t work, I doubt the church would accept them, no schools would cover their living expenses and education, at least willingly¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it many times, but never come to a conclusion.¡± ¡®Just as I feared¡­ We would likely need a capacity of thirty thousand to house all the children of this program comfortably. It would be a giant undertaking as I am now. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t try.¡¯ ¡°...How about making a school?¡± Nova suggested. ¡°If I teach the children how to use the skills to improve Soul Power, we could easily fund it, right? I assume soul power can be sold for good money since feeding a child for five years is worth the effort.¡± Larena was deep in thought, holding a fist to her chin. ¡°...That could work, seeing as how you have a way to create infinite money and all. But the transition is problematic. Several influential people are counting on these gardens to stay running.¡± ¡°Evil influential people have a tendency to drop dead around me. Will that be a problem?¡± ¡°...If we want to build a school, we need help... I don''t like it, but perhaps harsh negotiations would be more fitting? The nobles care about one thing¡ªprofit. If we can prove our method is more profitable and give them more than they lose by taking the deal, then¡­" ¡°That would take a long time. The children would need to complete their souls, and then I would have to teach them advanced incantations. Then we would need souls that they can grow alongside their own so that we can sell them.¡± Larena leaned back, folding her arms. ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡± Nova sighed, trying to think of a plan. The first step would be to temporarily halt the harvesting process, which should be easy enough. But everything after that was a challenge. ¡°How much Soul Power is produced here each year on average?¡± ¡°Somewhere around ten thousand, usually a bit lower. Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. With all the children here, we could make that in a day once they¡¯re all trained.¡± Larena stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredible. Your skill works that well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the weakest version of it. I doubled my Soul Power yesterday in ten hours. But I¡¯m an expert at the skill, so I assume it will take the kids a lot longer. At least in the beginning.¡± Larena seemed to be calculating something in her mind, raising her eyebrows more with every conclusion. ¡°You¡­ That would make us a true force! That would¡­ It would shift the balance of power completely!¡± ¡°Yes, but as I said, it will take a long time. We need to get there first. Should I pay a visit to Governor Newark tomorrow, perhaps?¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± Larena asked, already sounding defeated. ¡°To tell him you¡¯re planning to take away his golden goose? To ask him to be kind and stop killing children?¡± ¡°To tell him he will die if another child dies these next months. In that time I should be able to build up a soul with ten thousand Soul Power and give it to him the next time we meet.¡± ¡°...You can¡¯t think of these people in power as weak, Nova. Even the governor has had many years to build power, both internal and external. And his family is old.¡± ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m as good as the sum of my Soul Power either. A master assassin only needs enough force to pierce a critical spot. And, of course, the skill to get close enough.¡± ¡°...You wouldn¡¯t be the first to try. But I believe you have more skill than most. I consider myself fairly strong, and I had no idea anyone was in the room with me before you spoke.¡± Nova grinned, leaning back into the plush velvet of the couch as he observed the trusting look in her eyes. ¡°The fact that you recognized how much stronger I am is more than most can say. How did you get strong?¡± "Oh, not through human souls, don''t worry. Unlike the guards who get their power handed to them by their employers, I earned mine the hard way." She smiled wryly. "I went to the best military school in the country, and we had many expeditions into the wilds to grow our strength. Soul Beasts have much worse compatibility with us humans, but their souls are usually quite pure. It''s a decent way to get stronger without any people dying. At least if we''re careful." As she spoke, she absently traced a thin scar that ran along her collarbone, likely a reminder of those expeditions. ¡°That can work?¡± Nova asked sharply, sitting forward on the couch. ¡°Why is no one rearing animals to harvest souls, then?¡± ¡°Oh, no, only wild animals can complete their souls. Or rather, predators." Larena gestured with her hand as she explained. "They¡¯re the only ones gaining enough nascent soul essence from hunting other beasts to complete a soul. So even growing a moose to adulthood wouldn¡¯t give a single Soul Power.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ This world really is stupid.¡± He slumped back against the couch cushions, frowning. He had learned most of the language here, but some words were still partially unknown. "Moose? The large animals with the antlers?" Larena nodded, but then she studied him closely. ¡°Did you learn our language during the nursing phase? I know the wetnurses talk a lot, but that¡¯s still impressive.¡± ¡°They loved to talk. But they didn¡¯t seem to know what we were being used for.¡± ¡°Oh, they probably have ideas. But they¡¯re too scared to ask, or even speak of it. Blissful ignorance and all that.¡± A deep sigh, or as deep as a four-year-old¡¯s lungs could make, came from Nova. Sometimes, he felt like a different species from most humans, unable to understand the fear and selfishness that kept them from doing the right thing. ¡°...Well, I think I have what I need now." Nova slid off the couch, his feet making a soft thud as they hit the floor. "Will it be easy to find the governor if I jump out of the courtyard in our garden?" Larena also stood, seeming to find the height difference a bit awkward. ¡°Yeah, just find the highest area of the castle. This is a halfway hidden part of the castle near the sea, so it¡¯s in the same building. He lives with his family there, usually in the living room looking out at the city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing more of this world," Nova said as he walked toward the door. "But as you''ve noticed, I don''t have much time when equipping the assassin fragment." ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. I will ensure there isn¡¯t any more harvesting for a few days; I can tell them it¡¯s for safety reasons.¡± "Good." Nova reached for the door handle right in front of his eyes. The perfect height for lockpicking. "Well then, I''d better start heading back before people start to miss me." ¡°You¡¯re not nervous about the guards?¡± Nova chuckled lightly. ¡°Do you even know how rare it is for them to patrol at night?¡± ¡°...I guess not." she replied with a defeated sigh. Then she turned back toward him. "Oh, one more thing! Did you call me an angel to test me?" A small smile played across his face as he opened the door. ¡°I needed to make sure your heart was in the right place. And you¡¯re the closest thing I¡¯ve seen in this world.¡± He slipped out into the darker hallway, closing the door carefully behind him before starting to walk back to his chamber. His bare feet made no sound on the stone floor as he moved through the shadows. ¡®What a pleasant surprise she was! Far too good for this world, that¡¯s for sure. But I¡¯m glad people like her still exist in this system.¡¯ He navigated the familiar corridors, already planning his next steps. ''Oh, and I should try some body cultivation tomorrow! That''s always handy. Something like iron flesh or blood refinement should be possible at low levels like this.'' Chapter 7 - Moonlit Night Moonlight filtered through the barred window, casting thin shadows across Nova''s small frame as he sat in quiet meditation. His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, each breath following the pattern of a cultivation technique he''d learned in his sixth life. The iron keys lay on the stone floor before him, darkened and spotted with rust. [Body Cultivation skill Metal Saint Physique {Grade 4} has reached the first level.] [Your skin has absorbed part of the essence of iron, strengthening your body. The effect is equal to a constant Physical Resilience of 20.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus refinement speed applied for all future skill uses.] ''Ahh, I¡¯m glad they haven¡¯t figured out body refinement here. At least not this type.¡¯ Nova opened his eyes, observing how his skin had taken on a subtle metallic sheen in the moonlight. It wasn''t much¡ªjust the first step of a technique that could eventually turn one''s entire body into living steel¡ªbut it was progress. The keys had served their purpose, providing the metal essence needed to begin the cultivation process. ''Not bad for a few minutes of work,'' he thought, flexing his fingers experimentally. The movement felt tougher than before, carrying a certain gravity. ¡®It¡¯s not something I would even notice when using my fragment, but since it remains in effect no matter what soul I have equipped, it will be useful in the future.¡¯ He glanced at Millie''s sleeping form nearby, watching her chest rise and fall peacefully. The other children of Chamber Seven were similarly lost in dreams, unaware of his nighttime activities. Unaware of everything that threatened their lives, and all the things that stood in the way of their freedom. ''Time to see what sort of man would sacrifice children for power.'' Moving silently past the sleeping children, Nova made his way to the courtyard. The night sky stretched above him, no longer framed by window bars. Tonight, the walls that had caged them all would instead serve as his path. [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped] The surge of power was immediate, turning the quiet night into a realm of possibilities. ¡®Ahh, night, my old friend. Let¡¯s dance together once more, and show them why a world once feared the dark.¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Perfect Mute (Expert - 33%) {Grade 6}] [You create a layer of vacuum around you, preventing all sound and heat from escaping. It lasts for 10 minutes under normal use.] [You have learned the skill: Shadow Sprint (Master - 5%) {Grade 7}] [You can jump from shadow to shadow at extreme speeds, keeping your body covered by the darkness during every jump.] [Lesser Life Detect activated.] With a final breath to prepare himself, he jumped, reaching the top of the wall with ease. From there, he finally saw the true scale of the Garden. Twenty identical courtyards surrounded the one he came from, laid out in a perfect grid. Each one symbolized a hundred children, trapped in short lives where their only comfort was each other. The Garden complex only took up a small part of the massive stone castle, hidden away in the corner near the ocean cliff. The castle itself seemed impenetrable, at least from the ground. But Nova had seen the winged guards¡ªthis world had other ways of attacking. He moved along the rooftops, jumping between the shadows and staying completely undetectable. His time was limited, so he had to make it count. ''No visible defenses against flying enemies. Are there barriers? That would make more sense, considering the knowledge of magic here. I should be careful¡­ But man, what a view.'' To the southwest of the castle, the city of Collport spread out below the cliff, divided into clear districts of wealth. The upper district pressed against the castle walls, filled with mansions and estates. The middle district sprawled outward from there, packed with shops and houses that looked comfortable enough. The lower district huddled near the city walls, cramped and dark except for the occasional lamp. ¡®A city of¡­ two-hundred-thousand? Give or take? Doesn¡¯t look too different from others I¡¯ve seen in the past, but it seems to be thriving.¡¯ A massive cathedral made from white stone and precious metals rose from the center, towering over the nearby houses. Despite standing closer to the poor districts than the castle, it was easily the most spectacular building in the city. The harbor stretched all the way to the city walls. Even now, tens of ships'' lanterns dotted the black water. Every ship headed south, painting a picture of the city¡¯s remoteness. ¡®All trading partners are to the south, huh? Then it makes sense we only rarely see ships from the...'' Nova''s thought trailed off as his gaze drifted upward. The moon hung impossibly large in the sky, its light somehow both pure and wrong. For a moment, he could have sworn it shifted its focus, like an eye adjusting its view. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. A chill ran down his spine, and a chill sweat followed. He''d encountered things like this before, in a life he''d tried to forget. A life where he''d watched everyone else... ¡®...It¡¯s all in the past.¡¯ He forced his attention back to the governor''s window, but the weight of that distant gaze remained. The lit window was easy to spot, offering a clear view of shelves filled with books and maps. No barrier was visible, yet something still bothered him. ¡®There¡¯s¡­ something off here. My instincts are telling me there is danger, even with my fragment. I need to stay vigilant!¡¯ His eyes showed no signs of life inside the living room, or anywhere near it. But that only meant there wasn¡¯t anyone weaker than him there, which was the fatal flaw of the detection skill. ¡®...Well, I can learn more once I¡¯m inside. I¡¯m confident in being able to escape, if nothing else.¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Shadow Step (Master - 31%) {Grade 7}] [You move through the void, leaping like a ghost from one shadow to another.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 51%] ¡®Ah, so this one hasn¡¯t been discovered? The magical research in this world is rather disappointing.¡¯ The darkness embraced him like an old friend. One moment, he was crouched on the castle roof. The next, he materialized in the deep shadow cast by a towering bookshelf, jumping past the windows like they never existed. The governor''s study was a testament to wealth and wisdom. Leather-bound volumes lined the walls from floor to ceiling, all bearing titles in languages Nova had never seen. ¡®I¡¯ll need to learn how to read here soon. The text looks kind of Greek, but I never learned how to read that either.¡¯ A massive desk of dark wood covered in maps and documents dominated the center of the room, illuminated by carefully placed oil lamps. The flickering light cast dancing shadows across the rich carpets and heavy velvet curtains. But Nova had no time to admire the decor. A voice cut through the silence, calm yet carrying an unmistakable edge of deadly intent. "I wouldn''t try it if I were you. Leave before things turn ugly." The speaker remained hidden, but Nova could sense their presence now¡ªa void in the room''s energy, like a patch of absolute stillness in flowing water. ¡®A bodyguard? Did the assassination scare him?¡¯ [Assess activated.] His assessment skill sparked to life, but it returned only question marks. Whoever this was, their power exceeded his current capabilities. Using his immense Physical Control, Nova lengthened his vocal cords to make a deeper voice again. Being seen as a mere child might put him in danger. "I''m here to talk," he replied, keeping his voice steady. "Killing him would only make my goal harder to reach." "Dying would make it even harder, so leave." The voice seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. "As long as I''m here, you cannot threaten him." Nova''s eyes swept the room, searching for any sign of movement. The lamplight caught the edge of an ornate frame, drawing his attention to a family portrait above the fireplace¡ªthe governor, a woman who must be his wife, and three children. All smiling, painted with careful detail and obvious affection. "...I''m here to stop the harvesting of children," Nova said quietly. "Why would you protect someone like him?" "I was hired to protect his family." For the first time, a note of emotion crept into the voice¡ªnot anger or threat, but something closer to resignation. "If you intend to get any closer, one of us is going to die here." The temperature in the room seemed to drop. Nova''s Perfect Control trait let him sense the subtle shifts in power around him¡ªwhoever this guard was, they weren''t bluffing. More importantly, they weren''t afraid. That alone told him everything he needed to know. ''...This is no longer something I can do carelessly. I''ll have to contact the governor a different way. I never expected to meet someone this strong already¡­'' Without another word, Nova stepped back into the shadows and vanished.
In the study''s corner, a man lowered the book he''d been pretending to read and released his concealment technique. The comfortable armchair he occupied had given him a perfect view of the room while keeping him in shadow. His scarred face caught the lamplight as he considered his next move. The intruder had been interesting¡ªfar more dangerous than expected, yet showing surprising restraint. With a resigned sigh, he stood and walked down the lamp-lit hallway to fetch his employer. The governor''s personal quarters were dimly lit, a single candle burning on the mahogany side table. Unlike the younger man in the family portrait, Governor Newark''s face now bore deep lines of wisdom and worry. His silver hair was neatly combed despite the late hour, one of many habits that spoke to his disciplined nature. "Sir," the guard said quietly. "There''s been an incident you should know about. Newark looked up from the book in his lap, marking his place with a thin ribbon. "In the study?" "Yes. An assassin. Likely the one from two nights ago." The governor closed the book and rose gracefully, following the guard back to his study. He settled into the padded chair behind his desk with a quiet sigh. "Thank you," he said, straightening a stack of papers. "I would have preferred it if you killed him, but that''s not what I hired you for." The guard stepped out of the shadows near the window, his scarred face catching the lamplight. When he spoke, his voice was thoughtful. "I''m not sure I could, honestly... Even if it wasn''t directed at me, that killing intent... It was something else." "Oh?" The governor''s eyebrows rose slightly. "It''s someone at that level? What interest could they have in the Gardens?" "...He said he wanted to stop it." The guard''s hand unconsciously moved to one of his deeper scars. "Perhaps it''s someone repenting for their bloody past?" "Perhaps." Newark''s fingers traced a document on his desk¡ªan unopened report from the Gardens, signed by the captain, Larena. "It''s not like I don''t understand, but as long as the king forces my hand..." The same reason all these gardens still operated¡ª¡®I was only following orders.¡¯ The guard sighed, paid too well to care. "Why did you hire me, anyway? You would have no issue dealing with him." "Many reasons." A slight smile crossed the governor''s face. "Due to your trait, I won''t have to pay constant attention when you''re here. And if you somehow die in an attack, the assassin will be confident in taking me out. You''re worth the money, don''t worry." The guard moved closer to the desk, studying Newark¡¯s face with a hint of nervousness. He didn¡¯t want to seem too curious. "...What''s stopping you from making a barrier?" "I thought you rats knew about my family." "Not everything. You''re good at hiding stuff." "What makes you think I''ll tell you, then?" The guard studied him briefly, noting the slight tremor in his hands as he reached for a glass of wine. "...Well, you''ve been acting strange recently. Hiring someone from the underworld, for one. Staying out of the public eye as well." Newark''s hand paused halfway to the glass. When he spoke again, his voice bore clear traces of his age. "...Do you know any genius doctors, Nihil?" ¡°Genius doctors?¡± Nihil searched his mind, thinking through all the various ¡®healers¡¯ in the city¡¯s underworld. ¡°No one I would consider a genius, no. One herbalist with a fondness for alcohol, one shaman dancing in and out of lucidity, and one surgeon who is suspiciously good friends with a mortician.¡± Newark laughed, but there was a strong undercurrent of sadness. ¡°Hah¡­ Never mind, then.¡± ¡°...There is a Chronicler in the city.¡± ¡°I already know. But despite the taxes, I¡¯m not made of money. If I ask them, I would have to explain where all the souls meant for the capital went, and King Galled isn¡¯t known to be forgiving.¡± Chapter 8 - Iron, Copper, and Silver Nova stood outside, hidden in one of the many shadows littering the castle''s roof. The guard seemed very experienced, and was clearly stronger than Nova, even with the fragment. ¡®This is problematic¡­ How will I negotiate with the governor without any leverage? I don¡¯t have the power to stop the harvesting without him, unless I protect every child that comes of age. No, I need his cooperation.¡¯ Now that he knew there were people with more strength than himself, Nova had to think of a peaceful solution. Previously, it had been an option to crush all opposition, but that was no longer the case. ¡®Well, I need to get back at any rate. Only three minutes remain of my time.¡¯ Taking a final glance around the outside of the governor¡¯s living quarters, he started preparing to leave. But some movement in one of the windows caught his attention. A young girl in a white nightgown opened a window and leaned out, lying her body over the windowsill like a doll with her strings cut and arms dangling down. It was a long drop, making Nova worry. ¡®...Is she okay?¡¯ At a closer look, he could see her light brown hair matted to her forehead and her chest rising and falling rapidly. It was clear she wasn¡¯t in good condition. After a moment''s hesitation, he stepped through the shadows onto another spot on the roof to get a closer look at the young girl. Ragged breaths, unfocused eyes, hands grabbing at air¡­ All signs of a severe illness. ¡®Hallucinations, even? I need to help. At least to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡¯ Nova made a decision, jumping from the shadow of the roof to another inside the room she was standing in. It was a large bedroom decorated with plushies and pink ribbons. Some medical equipment was also present, but none of it seemed very advanced. Looking at the back of the girl in the window, he knew he had to act fast if he was going to get back in time. ¡°Hey, girl,¡± he whispered. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± There was no response, only ragged breaths and faint mumbling. Left with no choice, he took hold of her gown and pulled her back from the window, gently laying her on the floor. Her eyes were half open, flashing back and forth like she was reading something in the air. ¡®Is she reading system notifications? What type of diagnostic technique should I use? Pulse echoing? Roscharch flow?¡¯ Nova placed two fingers on her wrist, channeling a tiny amount of essence through her body. [You have learned the skill: Pulse Echo (Master - 43%) {Grade 5}] [You sense every part of the meridians and veins of the subject, letting you know if anything is out of place.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 63%] The rhythm was erratic, but other than that, she seemed fine. The meridians were clear, with essence flowing smoothly, and her body was in excellent condition. ¡®...Something with the mind, then. I¡¯ll have to tread carefully here.¡¯ Letting go of her writs, he put a palm against her forehead instead, feeling unusual heat. But his goal wasn¡¯t to sense her temperature. [You have learned the skill: Dream Touch (Expert - 84%) {Grade 6}] [Your mind connects to the subject''s subconscious, letting you read everything on the surface of the mind.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 4%] [Updated skill info: Your mind connects to the subject''s subconscious, letting you read deeper into their minds than themselves.] A sudden influx of images and scattered thoughts flew into Nova¡¯s mind, forcing him to focus on them entirely. Images of family, tea gatherings, dresses, archery competitions, a kidnapping, the void, mind-shattering beings, cake, and horses. While his focus was entirely on her inner mind, there was something else¡ªa strange resonance that seemed to counter his essence, something connected to another realm. He let go of her, feeling his mind reeling at the images. There was something he had felt before there. Something that didn¡¯t give him much confidence in being able to help. ¡®A being of the void... There are beings of the void here, just like I feared.¡¯ Flashes of a previous life went through his mind¡ªthe humble life of a doctor, in a land slowly ravaged by madness. The lighthouse, the deep, the infinite void. Relentless, uncaring, and incomprehensible by its very nature. The doctor had lived, but he had to watch all his patients step into the sea. He had stared out from the lighthouse in rage, daring the abyss to take him as well. But it never did. ¡®...All in the past. But I learned, in time.¡¯Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. He scanned the room for metals, hoping to find something in time. In seconds, he retrieved a handle from a dresser, a copper coin from a coin purse, and a silver necklace from the jewelry shrine on a desk. With utmost precision, he placed the objects in a triangle around the girl¡¯s head and started infusing each with essence, mumbling a word for each. ¡°Grounding¡± over the iron handle, ¡°life¡± over the copper coin, and ¡°celestial¡± over the silver. The metals reacted instantly¡ªiron darkened to an oily black, copper grew warm but dim, and the silver necklace trembled and gave off a soft luminescence. ''Alright, it seems to be similar. Perhaps this is why they don¡¯t have any barriers here. A barrier would hinder the moonlight in alleviating the symptoms. The void entity has strong grounding elements, but it''s draining her life force to maintain the connection. I¡¯ll have to rely on Larena to tell them how to help her.'' He turned his attention to the girl still lying on the floor. He already knew who she was from the images in her mind: the governor¡¯s only granddaughter. ¡®I hate to use this as leverage, but I might not have a choice¡­ I should get her back to bed at least.¡¯ Even with his enhanced strength, lifting someone twice his size proved awkward. He managed to get his arms under her shoulders and knees, then carefully raised her while keeping his balance. ''At least my body cultivation is helping already. I should also get something from the other elements once I have the chance...'' The few steps to her bed felt much longer than they should have, but he managed to lay her down gently, pulling the covers up to her chin. Her breathing had steadied somewhat, though her eyes still darted beneath closed eyelids. ''I''ll find a way to help you properly. But first, your grandfather needs to understand that some things are unacceptable.'' With barely half a minute of fragment time remaining, Nova collected the metals and returned them to their places. Then he slipped back into the shadows, leaving no evidence of his visit. He hurried back to the Garden, gliding through the hallway and into Chamber Seven without a sound. His head hit the bedroll seconds before the fragment was out of time. ¡®She was in bad shape, so I must get to Larena tomorrow¡­ Unless I can go there again and speak with the guard. Keeping Larena out of it would probably be better for now.¡¯ With a final glance at the moon, making another chill run down his back, Nova turned his mind to the children again. The ones he has sworn to protect with all his power. ¡®I¡¯m getting you out of here, kids. If I can¡¯t even do this, what chance do I have to make more significant changes to this world?¡¯
¡°In my dream, I saw a city surrounded by a tall stone wall, filled with tens of thousands of houses, all built in their own style. Then, at the top of a cliff on the north side, there stood a large stone castle. A port covered the eastern side, with hundreds of ships waiting to sail on the seas!¡± The children all listened intently as Nova gestured theatrically, telling them of the wondrous city of Collport. Their absentminded chewing as they imagined this wondrous landscape of impossible scale made him smile, knowing they would get to see it soon enough. ¡°And a cathedral of white and gold, with towers a hundred meters tall! Surrounded on all sides by simple houses, making it stand out all the more. As a white bird, I flew through the city, smelling the freshly baked bread and the heated metal from the forges, the horses, and the fish from the port.¡± ¡°What is horses?¡± Millie asked eagerly. Then she put her hand up once Nova gave her a short smile. ¡°Yes, Millie?¡± ¡°What is horses?¡± she asked again, a bit more timid this time. Nova nodded, giving her a satisfied smile. ¡°A horse is sort of like a large dog, with four legs and a long face. They are large enough for adults to ride on, making them great for traveling long distances. They¡¯re not dangerous, but they can kick very hard, so stay away from their back feet if you see one.¡± Once again, their eyes wandered to the imagination, each with a different idea of what a horse might look like. Judging by a few faces, some were probably quite horrific. ¡°That¡¯s all we have time for today, guys! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell you about the man in the big castle!¡± Some sounds of disappointment reached his ears, but they stopped as soon as the lock of the metal door clicked open. All the children knew when they had to behave. Nova put the final piece of bread in his mouth and walked back to the chamber, planning to continue his training. He found it quite fun to watch the numbers climb, and now he had also discovered how to increase his mastery. ¡®No wonder it never increased. I have to improve it manually, using the skill from scratch again. Activating it through the system only gives the version I¡¯ve already performed. Now that Inner Blossoming Invocation is at Master level, I can use it a while longer.¡¯ He brought up the status window of his soul, looking at his progress so far.
¡®Great! I should be close to 200 Soul Power by the end of the day. My Soul Purity has increased, and the body cultivation bonus also shows up. Very nice. I should have no trouble visiting Larena without the fragment tonight.¡¯ The rest of the day was spent cultivating and growing his power, only occasionally interrupted by Millie asking him a question on behalf of the other kids.
Moonlight spilled through the barred window, casting a soft glow across Millie''s bedroll. ¡°Nova, why you sit with eyes closed all day?¡± she asked, watching him with quiet curiosity. Without opening his eyes, Nova started moving his arms like two snakes dancing together, testing the new limits of his Physical Control. It was already past what an average human would be capable of. ¡°I am training, Millie. I¡¯ll teach you when you get a bit older.¡± "But I am older than you, Nova," she protested, sitting up straighter. "Yes, you are," Nova conceded with a hint of amusement. "But I am Nova." "Not fair!" Millie''s eyes fixed on his chest. "I want to glow too!" Nova opened his eyes, meeting her eager gaze with a gentle smile. "That can only happen once your soul completes itself. I wish I knew how to speed it up, but perhaps you could try discovering it on your own?" ¡°Soul?¡± Millie asked, confused. ¡°What is that?¡± He chose his words carefully, trying to explain something so abstract to a child. "It''s the deepest part of you¡ªlike a light that lives inside your body. When people die, their body stays behind, but their soul continues on." Millie was still a few months away from turning five, but it was clearly possible to complete the soul before then, judging by his own process. He had theorized that a powerful emotion or shock would be needed, but testing such theories seemed too dangerous. He kept these thoughts to himself, watching her process his words. "So..." Millie''s brow furrowed in concentration. "It''s me?" "In a way," he said. "Try becoming more yourself than you already are... while you sleep." She eyed him suspiciously with a slight pout. ¡°You just want me to sleep.¡± "Well..." Nova couldn''t quite hide his smile at her perceptiveness. "Sleep is important." Millie leaned back on the bedroll and closed her eyes, still with a hint of discontent on her face. ¡°Good night, then.¡± ¡°Good night, Millie. Dream of grand cities and white castles.¡± He waited, listening as the breathing throughout the chamber gradually settled into the steady rhythm of sleep. Only then did he gather essence into his eyes, preparing for another excursion into the hallways. [Lesser Life Detect activated.] ¡®Time for another talk with Larena.¡¯ Chapter 9 - Valuable Asset The golden and velvet door opened without a sound as Nova slipped into Larena''s office once again. Candlelight danced across the ornate walls, casting long shadows. The familiar scent of ink and parchment filled the air, mingled with a trace of sea salt from the open window. Larena sat behind her desk like last time, surrounded by parchments and books. The candlelight caught her red hair as she looked up, a smile spreading across her face. ¡°Welcome, Nova! Have you spoken to the governor?¡± Nova gave her a brief bow, hoping the etiquette in this world was similar to his last. ¡°Not directly. I met a guard as soon as I entered his study. Someone stronger than me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Larena raised her eyebrows, setting down the quill she''d been writing with. ¡°Because of the assassination? That¡¯s surprisingly clever of him. I didn¡¯t think he would find someone stronger than you, though.¡± Nova pulled a chair from a small table and lifted it over to her desk before jumping into it. ¡°Yes, I was surprised as well. I told him why I was there, but he wasn¡¯t interested. So I just left, thinking I¡¯d have to find a different approach. My first idea was going through you, but that¡¯s too risky.¡± Larena looked at him for a moment, taking a deep breath. ¡°You can use me in any way you¡¯d like, you know. It¡¯s in the contract.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to put you in harm''s way unless absolutely necessary. You¡¯re a valuable asset, and a good person.¡± Larena''s shoulders slumped slightly as she looked down at the documents scattered across her desk. ¡°... I appreciate that. Though I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done much.¡± Her eyes lowered to the papers on the desk. ¡°It¡¯s not like there was much you could do. And now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re the perfect person for the job.¡± Nova offered her a reassuring smile, noting how the weight of her position seemed to press down on her. ¡°I found something else to use as leverage against the governor, so I still have hopes of making this work.¡± ¡°Something other than¡­ the threat of death? That might be for the best. But what?¡± ¡°His granddaughter is dying, and it¡¯s not from something most people would know how to cure.¡± Nova''s voice grew quiet, remembering the girl''s fevered movements by the window. "But I do." ¡°Oh?! That sounds perfect! How do you know?¡± Nova shifted in his oversized chair, drawing his legs up to sit more comfortably. ¡°I spotted her nearly trying to climb out of her window last night, so I figured something was wrong. Then, I diagnosed her quickly before my time ran out. I¡¯m planning to tell them a method of alleviating the symptoms, then I¡¯ll cure her if we come to an agreement.¡± ¡°You know medicine as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, a few different types. What kinds of medicine exists in this world?¡± Larena counted off on her fingers as she spoke. ¡°... Well, we have herbs, surgery, some kind of shamanism, normal healing spells, and antidotes. Probably more as well, but those are the ones I know.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I might need to teach some medicine as well at some point. It seemed quite primitive from what little I saw in her room.¡± Nova''s gaze drifted to the window, thinking of the medical abilities he had once honed. ¡°Oh, how common are skills for checking someone¡¯s Soul Power?¡± ¡°Checking Soul Power?" Larena''s brow furrowed. "You¡¯re worried about being revealed?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m close to two hundred now, and I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not normal for someone my age.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that¡­" Larena leaned back, thinking. "Hmm, I can¡¯t think of any off the top of my head. I usually just feel it naturally.¡± ¡°You can feel mine now?¡± Nova asked, suddenly alert. ¡°Yeah, somewhat. I could tell you had gotten stronger since last time.¡± ¡°... That¡¯s what I was afraid of,¡± Nova sighed, thinking back to the night before. ¡®Is that why I was discovered as soon as I entered the study?¡¯ He looked back at Larena. ¡°Let me test some stuff then. Tell me if you can¡¯t sense my soul anymore.¡± Closing his eyes and focusing internally, he tried to close off his meridians to stop the flow of essence throughout his body. This was a common technique in cultivation, but it made the user as weak as a normal person¡ªunless their body was refined as well. [You have learned the skill: Internal Sealing (Expert - 60%) {Grade 3}] [Your essence is shut off, stopping anything from sensing your strength. In this state, you are unable to use essence, removing the enhancements of your aspects.]The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s gone now!¡± Larena noted. She closed her eyes in concentration, then she nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re invisible to my senses now, just like a normal child.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nova replied, opening his eyes. A slight frown crossed his face. ¡°I was confident this one would work, but it¡¯s unsuitable for stealth, or when I might need to fight. How about this one?¡± This time, his essence moved differently, forming intricate patterns beneath his skin. Tiny runes flickered across his arms like silver fish beneath the surface of a pond, slowly spreading until they covered his entire body in a thin layer. He could feel his senses becoming constrained, like something he hadn¡¯t noticed before suddenly disappeared. ¡®Is that what she means when she says she can feel my power? So it¡¯s another skill to be trained?¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Mirror Skin Invocation (Master - 11%) {Grade 3}] [Your skin becomes reflective to the senses, hiding your Soul Power and essence from most skills. Lasts for 10 minutes.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 31%] "Ooh, it''s..." Larena leaned forward, squinting as if trying to focus on something just out of sight. "I feel like I can sense something, but it''s very faint. I would never think you had a Soul Power of two hundred, only that your soul is completed." "Good." Nova flexed his fingers, watching the barely visible runes shift with the movement. "Then I''ll have ways to hide my presence later. The time limit of the fragment has increased to over nine minutes now, so that makes things easier." Larena''s fingers twisted in her lap as she looked at him, moonlight catching the uncertainty in her eyes. "... Are... Will you let the governor go unpunished for all this?" "If I had the power to protect the children on my own, he would already be dead." Nova''s voice carried centuries of cold judgment. "But as long as he can be used to reach that goal, serving justice only hurts the children. I''m not planning to make any excuses for what is being done here, don''t you worry." Larena nodded, biting her lips as she looked down at the documents in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I just wanted to make sure our views aligned.¡± ¡°... What¡¯s with all the paperwork?¡± "Oh, just some pushback after my order to halt the harvesting. Governor Newark started putting pressure on us today, but as long as I have reason to think the workers are unsafe, I have a right to keep it halted." ''Is he using the souls for his granddaughter, somehow?'' Nova wondered, remembering the girl''s delirious state. ''I didn''t check her Soul Power yesterday, but that could be a good way to help her... Unless her soul purity is falling because of it.'' ¡°Good work, Larena. I¡¯ll do what I can to make a deal later. That should buy us time to gather enough souls to change his mind. I can teach you the cultivation technique as well.¡± ¡°... Let¡¯s hope it will go as smoothly as you say. I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡± Nova slid from his chair and started to move it back, but Larena rose quickly, scraping her chair against the stone floor. "I''ll take the chair, Nova. You''re still only four years old." "Fine..." He released the chair with a slight sigh. "I''m looking forward to becoming an adult again, or at least older than this. Well, there are ways to speed it up..." "Safe ways?" Her tone carried a note of concern. "Oh, yeah. Just, expensive. Usually." "I''ve got some money if you need it." "Yeah? Can you gather enough gold for me to bathe in?" "... Forget I said anything." She shook her head but couldn''t quite hide her smile. "Good luck, Nova." "Many thanks, Larena." He tiptoed toward the door. "If you don''t see me again for a while, assume I''ve escaped into the city." The door closed behind him, leaving Larena to worry about his final words.
[Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] [Perfect Mute activated.] [Shadow Sprint activated.] [Lesser Life Detect activated.] [Mirror Skin Invocation activated.] Once again, Nova lept from the courtyard to the top of the stone wall, taking in the view of the city. It was the same as the previous night, filled with life and mysteries he felt eager to investigate. ¡®To make up for the loss of harvesting, I need to gather at least six hundred Soul Power a month. There should be many ways to do so. Even one assassination might be enough.¡¯ He had no plans to kill anyone for the sake of gathering souls, but if someone made themselves deserving of a killing, he wasn¡¯t going to say no either. The shadows spread across the rooftops made it easy for him to move undetected, getting back to the windows of the governor¡¯s study in seconds. ¡®Let¡¯s hope the governor is still up. Negotiating with that guard will probably be harder.¡¯ With a Shadow Step, he was inside the room again, hidden by the shadows. But unlike last time, no voice was there to greet him. ¡°... Mister guard?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve learned to hide now?¡± The guard''s response came from somewhere near the reading chair, sounding more surprised than annoyed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To negotiate. But unlike last time, I have something your boss needs now.¡± The guard''s reply seemed to drift from a different corner entirely, suggesting he was moving silently through the shadows as well. ¡°Listen, man, from one killer to another¡­ Going against him will only cause trouble. The harvesting is what keeps this land peaceful, unlike all our neighbors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to discuss the advantages of killing children,¡± Nova replied firmly, doing what he could to keep his voice steady. ¡°Tell Newark that I know how to cure his granddaughter.¡± A tense silence filled the room. When the guard spoke again, his voice had lost its professional detachment. ¡°... How would you even know that she¡¯s sick?¡± ¡°She was leaning out of her window last night, delirious and hallucinating. And since I know medicine, I gave her a checkup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredibly brave of you to admit, assassin! She¡¯s only nine years old, and you broke into her room?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t harm children, but I can understand why you would be worried, given your own actions.¡± ¡°... Fine, I¡¯ll go get him. Are you prepared to show your face once he arrives?¡± ¡°Not yet. Perhaps after we reach an agreement.¡± Revealing his identity as one of the children would likely be more trouble than it was worth. There would be questions about his origins that he didn¡¯t feel like answering, and it would sow doubts about his abilities. ¡®Let¡¯s hope he can see reason.¡¯ Chapter 10 - Negotiations The room didn¡¯t change at all, but Nova assumed the guard had left in silence. ¡®Now I only need to gauge the governor. I saw a lot of affection in the girl¡¯s memories, so¡­ I think he will be willing to negotiate.¡¯ A low rumbling interrupted his thoughts, followed by storming steps approaching the entrance of the room. It swung open without a touch, revealing the grey-haired old man called Governor Newark. His face was twisted with fury as his eyes searched the room for any sign of the intruder. ¡®Oh, he¡¯s also stronger than me¡­ Well, it makes sense in this world.¡¯ "How dare you?!" Newark''s voice boomed through the study. "Breaking into my study, I don''t care! But you dare to enter Liz''s room, and then study her body?!" "She is very ill, Governor." Nova kept his voice steady in the darkness. "You should keep her windows locked. Otherwise, she might fall out next time." "I know she is!" The governor clenched his hands into fists. "You''re not leaving this place without telling me everything you know!" He clutched an amulet on his chest, causing it to start glowing and activating a barrier around the study. It was packed with runes and unknown spirals, but Nova could tell it was near impenetrable. ''I figured he would react like this...'' Nova observed from his shadow, unimpressed. ''It''s a powerful barrier, but shadows can still slip through.'' ¡°Her life depends on your willingness to cooperate, Governor. I¡¯m not surprised you haven¡¯t found anyone who can help her.¡± "What''s that supposed to mean?" Newark''s voice carried a dangerous edge. ¡°Her condition is caused by some form of contact with a being of the void. I can tell you how to stop her symptoms for a few months, but curing her will only happen once our deal is done.¡± "... And what exactly is it you want? Souls? Gold?" The governor''s eyes narrowed as he searched the shadows. ¡°I want you to put a complete stop to this vile harvesting of children!¡± "Do you really not understand how the world works?" Newark''s laugh was bitter. "I can sense your killing intent from here, so don''t try to tell me you''re a naive child." "I''m not." Nova''s voice grew cold and precise. "I''m prepared to bring you all the Soul Power you would lose without the harvesters. So you''re not losing anything on the deal." "Hah!" Newark''s laugh echoed off the barrier walls. "Sure, if you give me five years worth of souls, I will set all the children free tomorrow. But I assume you don''t have fifty thousand Soul Power lying around, and especially not from pure souls." ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. I will pay you up front every month, but this first one, I will pay with your granddaughter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°... So you will bring me eight hundred souls by next month as long as no children are harvested?¡± ¡°Exactly. I will hand them all to a random guard.¡± "Hah! Well, this is all very interesting, assassin." Newark''s confidence seemed to return with each word. "But I''m afraid I''ll have to refuse." ¡°... Why?¡± The governor''s smile was cold. ¡°You think no one but you will know how to cure her, now that you¡¯ve told me what¡¯s wrong? And you think I¡¯ll stand up to the king¡¯s orders for the sake of your conscience?! You¡¯re not leaving this room!¡± ¡°Are you willing to take that risk? How much has her personality changed at this point?¡± Newark''s smile faltered, leaving him unable to reply. ¡°Has she started speaking like she is someone else? Does she ask for saltwater? Is she drawing circles with her hands?¡± Changing from the booming voice of a governor, Newark¡¯s voice was colored with the tenderness and care of a grandfather. ¡°... Can you¡­ really save her?¡± "Like I said, that depends on you, Governor." Nova''s words hung in the air between them. "Is her life not worth one month?" The old man seemed to deflate. He moved over to the desk in the middle of the room, leaning his hand on its edge. His fingers traced a clumsily carved letter in the wood, like from a child¡¯s hands. ¡°... It is worth far more. You will have your month. I give you my word.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Nova released a quiet breath. ¡°I¡¯m glad we could reach an agreement. To stop her symptoms, you will need to remove all iron from her bedroom. Once that is done, have her swallow a small pearl of silver every morning and keep a pouch of copper coins on her body at all times. Newly minted, if possible.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s all related to metal?¡± Newark''s voice carried a hint of skepticism beneath his desperation. ¡°It¡¯s more about what the metal symbolizes. Iron is a grounding element, copper is living, and silver is celestial. Whatever entity she is in contact with relates to the grounded element, so it will have a harder time reaching her without the iron in her room. Then the other metals will counter the contact further.¡± ¡°... But this will only delay the issue?¡± ¡°Yes. To properly deal with it for good will require more extensive rituals. But this will make her healthy for at least a few months¡ªas long as you can supply the silver, at least.¡± Newark sat down in the chair by the desk, leaning forward and folding his hands like in prayer. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I will halt the harvesting for the next month, covering the cost alone. Then I¡¯ll expect eight hundred Soul Power from you by the end of the month to keep it going. But what is your plan in the long term?¡± "Giving the children a place to grow up, hopefully with your help." Nova''s voice carried quiet conviction. "I can keep covering the cost for as long as it takes, provided you are willing to assist.¡± "... This world doesn''t treat the naive kindly, assassin." Newark''s tone made it clear he had little faith in Nova¡¯s plans. "You will be taken advantage of. Nova couldn¡¯t stop a smile from appearing on his face. How many times had he been called naive in the past? How many people had he proven wrong? ¡°A truly good man, Governor Newark, is a fearsome opponent. For he will never stop fighting, never waver in his convictions. Feel free to try and take advantage of me, but don¡¯t mistake my actions for naivete or stupidity.¡± The barrier''s light cast strange patterns across Newark''s face as he considered his words. ¡°... Will you let me see who I¡¯m making deals with?¡± ¡°Not quite yet. Perhaps next time we meet, but for now, I¡¯d like to stay in the shadows.¡± "I expected as much." Newark sighed. "Can I at least have a name?" ¡°You can call me Noctis. I¡¯ll see you later, Governor.¡± ¡°Oh, let me lower the barri¡ª¡± ¡°No need.¡± [Shadow Step activated.] The shadows quickly embraced his body, pulling it through the void and placing him back outside, not even slowed by the barrier. He stared down at the sprawling city below, eager to get started. ¡®Five minutes left. I have enough time.¡¯
Chamber Seven was as familiar as ever, bathed in the striped moonlight. Each of the three hundred and twelve stones were just as they had been when he first saw the room, the first time he had met Millie. ¡®It¡¯s been four brutal years. It¡¯s time I leave this cold nest for a while. And I¡¯m taking you all with me, just wait.¡¯ He bent down by Millie¡¯s side, gently shaking her shoulder. ¡°Millie? Can you wake up a bit?¡± Millie was lying in a cross-pose, with both arms straight to the sides. ¡°Mmh¡­ muh?¡± ¡°I will leave the Garden for a while, Millie.¡± An incantation flowed through the room as he spoke, locking their corner off from the seven others, preventing them from waking up. Millie didn¡¯t register his words at first, but then her face scrunched up as she turned to the side. She forced her eyes open, blinking forcefully a few times to keep her eyelids up. ¡°Nova? Leave? No!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back, but you guys will have to manage on your own for a while. I¡¯m stopping them from taking anyone away.¡± She sat up and rubbed her eyes while shaking her head, causing her blonde hair to whip through the moonlight. ¡°Nova can¡¯t leave, you¡¯re Nova! We need you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re old enough to manage without me for a while, Millie. Come here.¡± He opened his arms and waved her close. Millie stared at him with teary eyes, hesitating. But then she lept forward into his arms, causing him to nearly fall. Her voice started shaking as she spoke, ¡°No one ever returns! You¡¯re just leaving us like the others!¡± ¡°Millie¡­ Have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving! I won¡¯t let you!¡± Her arms tightened around him, trying to lock him down. But Nova barely even felt her grip. ¡®Time is slowly running out here¡­ I have to leave while the fragment is still active.¡¯ ¡°... I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow to show you, okay? I¡¯m really coming back.¡± But her grip only tightened more. And more. And then some more. ¡°Hahah! Hey, Millie,¡± Nova chuckled, patting her back. ¡°You¡¯re glowing.¡± ¡°... What?¡± Her grip loosened as she leaned back, looking down at her body. A soft glow was emanating from her skin, poking through the holes of her ragged robes. ¡°I feel¡­ strong? Ahh, it tingles!¡± ¡°Congratulations! Do you see the text in front of you?¡± "... System?" Millie whispered in awe. Her small hand reached out to touch letters only she could see. "You see it?" ¡°No, only you can see it. But I have my own text.¡± "... Now I''m as strong as you?" Hope and excitement mixed in her voice as she lowered her hand. ¡°My soul is completed?¡± "Yes!" Nova nodded, trying to guide her excitement toward responsibility. "So now you can take care of the others, right?" ¡°Nova!¡± she yelled in frustration, reminded of his leaving again. ¡°You need to teach me! You were going to teach me! You promised!¡± He paused, wondering if he should stay for another day. Every day that Millie could cultivate would get him closer to the goal of starting a school. She was clever enough to one day be a great assistant. ¡®And I did say I would teach her once her soul completed¡­¡¯ He sighed in defeat, looking at the stubborn little girl with a smile. ¡°Fine, Millie. I¡¯ll stay here one more day. But I will leave tomorrow, however much you beg. Deal?¡± The speed at which her joy turned into a frown was impressive, but she didn¡¯t immediately deny him. ¡°... Two days?¡± ¡°Nope, not negotiable. Or do you want me to leave now?¡± he bluffed, watching the time remaining in the fragment slowly tick down to zero. Millie pouted with folded arms, avoiding his firm stare. ¡°... Fine. One day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Nova whispered, feeling his strength return to normal. ¡°We will need to start early, so go back to sleep, okay?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m glowing!¡± she beamed, more awake than ever. ¡°Can we start now?¡± ¡°Yes, you are¡­ still glowing?¡± Nova noted, suddenly starting to wonder. ¡®I never had that glow, did I? Only when I passed the three-digit barrier did I glow, but that was relatively brief.¡¯ [Assess activated.] He looked at Millie, curious about her Soul Power. [???] ¡®... What the hell? Is this what they call talent?¡¯ Chapter 11 - Magic Prodigy Nova stared at Millie in surprise. He had never expected her to be some kind of rare talent, or that they even existed in this world in the first place. ¡®Her Soul Power is more than twice as high as mine from the get-go? Hmm¡­ Well, it¡¯s not a big deal, considering I can get just as strong in about a week. But this makes it dangerous to leave her here.¡¯ ¡°Millie, can you ask the system to show you your aspects?¡± he asked, hoping to learn just how strong she was. ¡°Ask the system?¡± Millie tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Uhm, hey, system? Can you show me aspect?¡± Her eyes started darting back and forth on an invisible page, tracking words and numbers only she could see. Her brows drew together, creating tiny furrows of concentration. ¡°... I never learned to count this much. I don¡¯t have enough fingers.¡± ¡°But can you understand the numbers? Can you tell me what it says near the top where it says Soul Power?¡± "Mmmh," Millie squinted, moving her lips silently as she studied the ethereal text. "It says two, three, five, six." ¡°... There are four numbers?¡± Nova asked, trying to remain calm. ¡°Yeah,¡± she mumbled, staring at Nova timidly. ¡°Is four bad?¡± ¡°Uh, no. Four is very good¡­ Very good¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let anyone figure out how much her soul is worth! But teaching her to hide it will be difficult! I need to speak with Larena to figure out if I can leave Millie here.¡¯ Millie kept staring at the invisible page, looking confused. ¡°What does progi¡ª uhm, pro-di-gy mean?¡± ¡°It says that? Under traits?¡± "Yes," she nodded. The glow of her skin made her look divine. "Magic progi-digy. That''s also good?" ¡°What color is it?¡± "Uhm..." She tilted her head, studying the unseen text. "Orange?" ¡°It says mythic next to it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°... Very good. Hmm¡­¡± Nova stared at the quietly glowing girl before him, reminded of some of the geniuses he had taught in the past. None had revealed themselves this early before. ¡®This feels too incredible to be a coincidence, doesn¡¯t it? I doubt any of the other children here will have powers like this. If they did, two ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to handle them, like they did with Carl.¡¯ ¡°Magic prodigy¡­ That¡¯s perfect,¡± Nova whispered under his breath, hoping the trait would translate to comprehensive ability. ¡°Millie, first of all, you are no longer allowed to play-fight with the others.¡± ¡°What?! Why?¡± she protested, leaning to the side to look past the stat page and stare at Nova. ¡°You¡¯re too strong now. You will probably hurt them just by grabbing their arms.¡± She looked down at her hands, gripping them slowly. ¡°It does feel weird¡­ Okay, I won¡¯t grab them.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Nova nodded, satisfied with her quick understanding. ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to teach you is the magical language. It looks like this,¡± he said, putting his hands up and condensing his essence into five large runes in the air. ¡°Whoah¡­¡± Millie stared at them in wonder. ¡°What do they do?¡± ¡°Well, each has a unique function, which becomes more complicated once you combine them. These five are simple on their own, but together, they will create a barrier that can reflect energy.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, you feel more¡­ hard to¡­ feel?¡± she said, struggling to find the words. ¡°When I feel you through the runes.¡± ¡°... You can feel me?¡± Millie nodded, looking at the other children sleeping in the room. ¡°It¡¯s only you, though. Like you¡¯re¡­ glowing? But invisible?¡± Nova sighed, feeling like he was missing a vital component of his skill set. ¡®First Larena, now Millie. I need to learn how to sense Soul Power without any skills.¡¯ ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Then you understand how it works. Once you learn this incantation and spread it across your skin, you will be able to hide your power from others. Like this.¡± [Mirror Skin Invocation activated.] ¡°Oohh! The runes are spread all over you!¡± Millie leaned over, studying his face intently. ¡°You look shiny.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nova asked, looking at his skin. It seemed unchanged to his eyes. ¡°What do you mean, shiny?¡± ¡°Like¡­ the light from before is less, but it¡­ shines. You know?¡± He turned to Millie, wondering how sharp her new senses could be. ¡®Larena said she didn¡¯t feel any difference between me and a normal human when I used this invocation. Perhaps there¡¯s an obvious difference to someone with sharper senses. Like a prodigy.¡¯ ¡°Well, you will need to learn this before I leave. Let¡¯s look at the runes one by one, shall we?¡± She moved closer, sitting by his side leaned against the wall. ¡°Teach me all of them!¡±
The moon watched closely as Newark sat down at his desk, letting out a long sigh. His trembling hand let go of the amulet around his neck, removing the barrier surrounding the study. "... Not even phased by my strongest barrier." His voice carried equal parts wonder and concern. "Do you know any skills capable of such a thing?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Nihil materialized from the shadows in a corner of the room, holding his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Nothing like what he just used, no. But there are teleportation spells and warp objects, of course.¡± "Yeah, but nothing as silent as that!" Newark''s fingers drummed nervously on his desk. "I couldn''t sense him until the end." ¡°... This makes him much more dangerous. If barriers can¡¯t stop him, and I can¡¯t detect him¡­ I think it was a good choice to make a deal.¡± "Hah!" Newark''s laugh held no mirth, echoing hollowly in the quiet study. ¡°You should meet the king before saying that. Even if I give him all the souls he might lose, he won¡¯t like that I¡¯m halting the program. And when he doesn¡¯t like something¡­¡± The silence that followed spoke volumes. ¡°... What the hell?¡± Nihil eventually said, sounding frustrated. ¡°He wants the harvesting to continue even when there are other options?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple system, not easily replaced in the long term¡­ You think this Noctis will manage?¡± Nihil nodded, lightly stepping to the front of the desk where he sat in a simple chair. ¡°He seems quite competent, in many areas.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Newark sighed, opening a drawer. He pulled out a pouch, which jingled with the familiar sound of coins as it landed on the wood. ¡°The treatment sounded simple enough, though I¡¯ve never heard of anything like it before.¡± ¡°Beings of the void? Isn¡¯t that part of why the madness is spreading in the east?¡± ¡°... Well, maybe,¡± Newark replied, leaving his thoughts unsaid. He knocked firmly on the desk three times, and then he sat up straight in the chair. ¡°Since the assassin is no longer a major threat, or at least not something you can do anything about, I relieve you of your services, Nihil.¡± "Ah, yeah, I figured." Nihil''s scarred lips twisted into a mercenary''s smile. "But it''s past midnight, so I get paid for the next day as well, right?" ¡°... As long as you keep the secrets you¡¯ve learned here. That was already part of the deal, but I feel a need to repeat it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I never understood that part of the deal. I¡¯m the one you usually try to keep secrets from.¡± "... You can think of this job as an outstretched hand." Newark''s fingers traced the carved letter on his desk, a reminder of simpler times. "As I rule the city in the day, you do in the shadows. There''s no reason for us to be enemies." "I understand." Nihil''s form began to blur at the edges, melding with the darkness that pooled in the study''s corners. "I''m going to stay in the shadows, though, if you don''t mind." ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re needed. Try to halt the kidnappings, will you? I have a feeling we won¡¯t be buying the children for much longer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can; tell them the prices will drop soon.¡± Nihil turned to leave, but he stopped with a final question on his mind. ¡°¡­And what about the¡­ future kids?¡± ¡°... Leave them to it for a while longer. If the harvesting stops, I¡¯m sure Noctis will have room for more homeless children in the future.¡± Nihil nodded, and then he was gone, whisked away by the shadows. A few moments later, three precise knocks came from the door to the study, breaking the silence. ¡°You knocked, Governor?¡± ¡°Yes, come in, Hawthorne.¡± A middle-aged man dressed in something reminiscent of a blue tunic entered the study and bowed. ¡°What can I do for you this evening, sir?¡± ¡°I want all iron in Liz¡¯s room removed by the morning¡ªeverything, including nails and the bed frame. Then I need you to wake the jeweler and have him create small pearls of silver. I will need one every day for the foreseeable future.¡± "As you wish, sir." Hawthorne''s measured voice betrayed no judgment. "Should we wake the young lady from her sleep while clearing her bedroom, or wait for the morning?" "... Have her father take her in their bed for the night." Newark''s voice softened at the edges. "Tell him we might have a way to help her now." Hawthorne was a man who was usually unmoved by emotions and always professional during his duties. But still, a small smile played on his lips as he bowed a final time, leaving the study in silence. Left alone, Newark drew a deep breath that seemed to carry the weight of his city. He turned his chair toward the window, gazing out at the sprawl of Collport below. ¡°... I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do if you¡¯ve lied to me, assassin. But it most certainly won¡¯t be pretty.¡±
Larena stood at her office window, watching the sun''s amber light paint shadows across the courtyard below. A simple note lay on her desk, the signature catching her eye each time she glanced back: Nova. ¡®What could be so urgent that he has to see me during the day?¡¯ She had already received orders to halt the harvesting indefinitely¡ªperhaps his meeting with the governor had gone well. Or perhaps not. She grabbed her keys and headed out, walking through the door to the damned hallway. The long walk was made all the longer with every metal door she passed, each one feeling like a mallet to her soul. The sound of children laughing drifted through one¡ªa rare sound these days. But as she neared the final door, the laughter died away. Once she entered, the few children she could see went to their respective chambers, looking at her with curious glances¡ªall except two, who remained standing in the courtyard at the end of the narrow passage. Their bright hair caught the evening light, but it was their completed souls that made them stand out from the others. She closed the door behind her, forcing herself to look straight ahead rather than at the cramped chambers that lined the hall. Nova greeted her with a nod. ¡°Welcome, once again, to our humble garden,¡± he said with a bow, but his face turned serious once he straightened. ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Is this girl why you asked me to come?¡± she asked, looking at the cute little girl. She was smiling for some reason, like she knew something Larena didn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, she is. Can you feel her completed soul?¡± ¡°Yeah, as soon as I walked in. Did it happen recently?¡± ¡°Can you feel anything unusual?¡± Nova asked, ignoring her question. Larena tried using her senses some more. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ No, not really. It kind of feels strange, but I can¡¯t put words to it.¡± Nova smiled, patting the girl on her shoulder. ¡°You can stop now.¡± The little girl took a deep breath, and then the veil was lifted. Her entire body was filled with power, nearly equal to Larena¡¯s, which she had endured countless hardships to gather. ¡°What?! How?¡± Larena asked, feeling her eyes widen at the sight. ¡°What did you do, Nova?¡± Nova simply shrugged. "She was like this the moment she completed her soul. Her Soul Power is four digits. And she has a Mythic trait called Magic Prodigy." ¡°Myth¡ª hmm¡­¡± It was just one crazy thing after the other with this guy. Larena found it hard to believe he didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. ¡°Okay. Yeah, that¡¯s¡­ Mhm.¡± ¡°Very eloquent of you,¡± Nova teased, stretching his neck to look at the hallway behind her. ¡°Do you think she will be fine here as long as she keeps that invocation active?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Larena yelped, realizing what he was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re leaving, then?¡± Nova simply nodded, waiting for her reply. There was a hint of emotion behind his short answers, beyond his usual calm demeanor. ¡°... Yeah, she will be fine. No one will be able to tell that she¡¯s more than a typical child with a completed soul.¡± ¡°Perfect! She can tell the difference, though,¡± he noted, pointing at Millie. ¡°The prodigy title isn¡¯t for show, I can assure you.¡± Larena looked at the girl again, now seeing a hint of sadness in her eyes. Nova''s leaving might be hard for her to accept. ¡°I believe you. I''ll handle things here, so don¡¯t worry about the kids.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to worry, but then this happened yesterday. I would already be gone if it wasn¡¯t for this silly girl begging me to stay. But now I must leave.¡± His last words seemed more for the girl than for Larena. He pulled the girl, who now had tears falling from her eyes, in for a hug. ¡°You practice every day, okay, Millie? Talent is worthless without effort.¡± Millie nodded quietly, sniffling into his shoulder. Her teary blue eyes reflected the sunlight like pristine jewels. ¡°I will train! And teach the others!¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll see you all soon.¡± He released his embrace, and as soon as Millie did the same, he was gone. Red and blonde hair swayed in the gust of wind caused by his escape. Larena could not follow him with her eyes, almost wondering if he had been standing there in the first place. She offered a reassuring smile while bending down by Millie¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him patiently, okay?¡± Millie was still on the verge of tears, but she managed to hold it in, biting her lips together. ¡°He will come back. After visiting the city from his dream. Then he will take us with him!¡± A smile as bright as the evening sun beamed from her face, showing complete confidence in Nova. Larena smiled back, praying she was right. But she didn¡¯t let her insecurity show. ¡°He will. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Chapter 12 - Dockside The cobblestone streets echoed with the chaos of port life. The salt-laden air carried a medley of scents¡ªfresh-caught fish, tar-sealed wood, spilled ale, and the ever-present brine of the sea. The spirited sailors and dockworkers nearly drowned out a struggling fiddle player, even before the sun had set. Each building seemed to tell its own story near the port-windows fashioned from old portholes, roof tiles that might once have been hull planking, and door handles that had surely started life as ship''s wheels. The middle district hummed with the industry of craftsmen and merchants, but it was no place for a four-year-old child to roam alone. Then again, neither was anywhere else in this city. ''Can someone just kidnap me already?'' Nova thought wryly, nearly lost among the bustling crowd. ''I''m a lone child in rags, practically begging for it!'' Nova was walking alone through the streets, still barefoot and covered by a dilapidated robe. He was counting on someone¡ªpreferably someone with ill intent¡ªto notice how vulnerable he appeared. ¡®I didn¡¯t have much of a plan when I left, but I didn¡¯t think it would be an issue. Perhaps I should have gone to the lower district after all?¡¯ ¡°Hey, kid!¡± The call came from a nearby fishmonger''s shop, where rows of exotic catches lay on beds of slowly melting ice. He gestured for him to come closer, wearing an expression of worry and frustration. Nova walked up to him while acting nervously, deciding to pretend to be a child¡ªor rather, a normal child. ¡°Yes?¡± The man had a thick beard and a thinning head of hair, looking like any other middle-aged man. Except for his eyes, which looked tired and weary. ¡°Why are you walking around here alone?¡± he asked, studying Nova closely. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Nova replied, holding his stomach. ¡°They kicked me out of the castle, but no one is giving me food.¡± "From the castle?" The man''s weathered face creased with confusion. He straightened from his stoop over the fish display, one thick finger pointing up at the grand white structure that loomed above the city like a sentinel. "That one?" Nova nodded, letting his small shoulders slump in practiced despair. "I don''t know why. No one else was kicked out, only me..." His voice quavered perfectly. "I''m not even five years old yet." ¡®I¡¯m curious to see how people react to the gardens. And if people know about it in the first place.¡¯ "... Did you live there with other children?" The fishmonger''s voice dropped lower, his eyes darting to check if anyone was within earshot. ¡°Yeah. There were this many rooms,¡± Nova replied, holding all his fingers up twice. ¡°And five of us in each room.¡± The man''s thick brows furrowed deeply as he looked back up at the castle. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them kicking anyone out before¡­¡± ¡®Ah¡­ So it¡¯s not a big secret, then.¡¯ "What about everyone who turned five years old?" Nova asked, injecting innocent curiosity into his voice. "Did they not come out?" ¡°... Of course they did. But, ehm¡­¡± The man took some time to answer, very clearly lying. ¡°They went to the school of order, not alone like you.¡± Nova felt his heartbeat quicken in anger, but he forced his small fists to unclench and kept his voice steady. There was still information to gather, and schools were a point of interest. ¡°... School of order?¡± "Yeah, near the big white cathedral." The man gestured toward the gleaming spires that pierced the sky at the city''s heart. "It''s where children go when their soul completes, and then the talented ones are enrolled to become warriors or priests. You might want to head over, since it seems your soul is completed already.¡± "Okay, thanks mister. I just have one more question." Nova let his childlike facade drop away like a discarded cloak. His following words carried the weight of centuries of judgment. "How do you all live with yourselves knowing what''s happening in the castle?" The sudden change in his demeanor made the towering fishmonger take an unconscious step back, nearly stumbling into his own display. ¡°... What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± he asked, gripping the edge of his stall as his eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hard question to answer. I asked first, though, so I¡¯ll answer if you do.¡± The fishmonger''s eyes darted along the busy street, watching for eavesdroppers. The cacophony of port life continued around them¡ªsailors shouting, cart wheels clattering, seabirds crying¡ªbut he still crouched down to get closer to Nova¡¯s ears. ¡°They take in children from the slums and brothels, children whose mothers are too poor or too uncaring to even give them food. This city was filled with street urchins once, but now you¡¯ll barely see any children uncared for.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°Oh yeah, and they live in luxury for five years in the castle, right?" Nova''s words dripped with venom. "They''re surely better off, even if they¡¯re murdered when they get a taste of freedom.¡± "... I''m not saying I like it." The man''s shoulders slumped beneath an invisible weight. "But short of going to the outlands and gathering a ton of Soul Power to challenge the governor, there really isn¡¯t much we can do. And then there¡¯s the king behind him again.¡± Nova clenched his teeth, calming himself before he would do something he would regret. ¡®Well, I¡¯ve seen it before¡ªpeople aren''t evil, they''re just... comfortable. Breaking that comfort rarely works as well as showing them a better way.'' ¡°There¡¯s a quote that has stuck with me for a long time ¡®The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing.¡¯ When evil no longer has to look over its shoulders, when it can do what it wants in the open, that¡¯s when the people have failed. And that¡¯s usually when I appear¡­¡± The fishmonger stared at him, salt-weathered face caught between fear and fascination. "... What are you exactly?" "I''m Nova." He drew himself up to his full¡ªif unimpressive¡ªheight. "My area of expertise is justice and societal change. My tools are centuries of experience and unwavering conviction.¡± ¡°... Centuries?¡± The fishmonger stared at Nova, and then he nodded to himself. ¡°I can believe that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem as surprised as I expected.¡± "Well, there''s something strange about you." The man gestured at the crowded street. "People were making way for you as you walked down the street, and I feel like I should listen to what you say for some reason. Like you¡¯ve got a presence about you¡­¡± ¡®Ah, it¡¯s the trait¡­ I should have known Presence Of The Don would start having an effect now that my aspects are increasing.¡¯ ¡°I guess it¡¯s hard to hide perfectly. Could you point me to the nearest good or evil person?¡± "... What do you want with those?" The man''s voice wavered between curiosity and concern. "An evil person can be killed for resources," Nova stated matter-of-factly, as if discussing the weather. "And a good person can help me free the children." The fishmonger pursed his lips thoughtfully. Then he looked back into his shop, tapping a finger on his knee. ¡°... If you¡¯re serious about that, I guess¡­ Feel free to stay here. I¡¯ve got an extra room you can use, and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t need much food.¡± ¡°Fancy yourself a good guy?¡± Nova asked, amused by the fishmonger¡¯s sudden offer. Quinn rubbed the back of his neck, drawing out his reply. ¡°It¡¯s more that I can¡¯t think of anyone better to send you to. I sell fish, so I¡¯m not in any position to help much, but..." He gestured at his modest stall. "It''s better than doing nothing, right?" Nova smiled and nodded. ¡°You learn fast. What¡¯s your name?¡± "Quinn," the fishmonger said, extending a hand that could easily palm Nova''s entire head. Salt and fish scales had worked their way deep into the creases of his weathered palm. "And you are Nova?" Nova grabbed it as well as he could with his tiny hand and shook it firmly, showing some of his strength. ¡°Correct. Was the stuff you said about the school real?¡± ¡°Well, not the part about your friends being there. Come on in.¡± Quinn gestured for Nova to enter the shop. ¡°But it does exist, yeah. Interested in checking it out?¡± The interior of Quinn''s shop was a cave of shadows and silver scales. Rays of late afternoon sun filtered through the net-covered windows, casting dancing patterns across rows of fresh catch. Nova entered the shop, pausing slightly due to the strong smell of fish, but he recovered quickly. ¡°No, I¡¯d much rather stay in the shadows for now. My deal with the governor is time-sensitive, so I can¡¯t waste much.¡± ¡°With Governor Newark? You¡¯ve already gotten that far?¡± "Yeah," Nova said, carefully stepping around a bucket of cleaning water. "He wanted to save his granddaughter, and I wanted to save the children in the gardens, so I eventually managed to negotiate with him. Stubborn guy, though." "... And what do you have to do?" Quinn''s voice dropped to match the shop''s shadowy atmosphere. ¡°Gather enough Soul Power to make up for his losses, eight hundred each month. Any ideas?¡± ¡°Eight hundred?¡± Quinn whistled a tune of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s too rich for me to help. But wouldn¡¯t you know better than me?¡± Nova shook his head, his white hair catching the filtered light. "I''m not from this world. All I''ve seen of it so far is the inside of that castle." "So you were telling the truth about being from the castle?" Quinn muttered, more to himself than Nova, as he began arranging his tools with nervous energy. "Ehh, even a single basic soul is worth more than I make in a year, so I don''t have many suggestions..." He hesitated, then lowered his voice further. "If you''re strong, then perhaps the lower district could be a good place to... gather souls." "That''s why I asked for evil people." Nova''s childish voice carried an unsettling practicality. "I could also go hunt for monsters or whatever you have here, gathering souls that way. But the easiest way would be to collect a lot of small souls early on." ¡®That way, I can cultivate them over an entire month, giving me plenty of Soul Power. With my current mastery of Inner Blossoming Invocation, I should be able to grow an average soul to five times its size in four days. Although that depends on whether a soul will regain essence when it¡¯s not equipped¡­ If not, it will take a lot longer.¡¯ Quinn finished arranging his filleting knives with methodical precision, each blade catching the filtered light as he turned to Nova with a questioning look. "So all you need is start capital? Same as everyone else?" ¡°... What do you mean?¡± "Everyone is after that chance at greatness, Nova." Quinn''s voice carried the weariness of someone who had seen too many dreams dissolve like sea foam. "That soul that will get them up in the world, that will let them go out and hunt for even more souls. That''s how every young man with ambition thinks." ¡°... Well, sure. But I have concrete ways to progress.¡± Nova turned toward the door, grabbing the long wooden handle as well as he could. ¡°When are kidnappers the most active, you think?¡± ¡°After dark, I guess? I wouldn¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back after dark, then. No need to wait for me.¡± ¡°Uhh, have a nice¡­ hunt?¡± ¡°Much appreciated!¡± The heavy door swung shut behind him with a solid thunk, mercifully cutting off some of the pervasive fish smell that had already worked its way into his ragged clothes. The streets were still busy, but less so than earlier, as shops started closing, preparing to join the evening festivities. People continued to give him a wide berth. Their eyes would slide past him like water off a ship''s hull, their paths unconsciously adjusting to avoid his presence. For now, it was convenient, but Nova couldn''t help wondering if people would start kneeling in the streets once his Soul Power increased. ''Let''s hope kidnappers don''t shy away from me because of it...'' Chapter 13 - Hoodlums Wooden planks bridged the gaps between crumbling buildings in the lower district, creating a maze of makeshift paths that stretched three stories high. Children darted across these precarious walkways while women hung patched laundry on lines strung between windows. The air grew heavier here, thick with the stench of neglect¡ªmoldy wood, human waste, and the desperate dreams of thousands packed too tightly together. Without easy access to the river, the cobblestones had accumulated years of grime, forcing residents to create their own paths above the filth. Nova watched a young boy share his bread crust with an even younger girl, while a drunk man argued with shadows nearby. Two women whispered over a thin soup pot that would feed a dozen. ¡®This is where the ugliness of humanity is densest. But it¡¯s also where the good shines brighter than anywhere else¡­ If it has the chance to appear.¡¯ The sun had passed below the horizon, leaving the moon as the main light source in the dark streets. It was as round as ever, making Nova wonder how the celestial bodies orbited one another. It kept poking at his perception for some reason. A young woman stood in the shadows, leaning against a wall while twirling a dagger skillfully. She looked like a typical hoodlum, on the watch for anything interesting. Nova could feel her eyes studying him and felt his spirits lift. ¡®Yes, please tell your friends about the child walking the streets alone! Or better yet, trick me into following you!¡¯ ¡°Hey there, kiddo. Are you lost?¡± The woman asked him, putting the dagger back in her belt. ¡°Do you want me to bring you somewhere?¡± Nova took a short breath, preparing his acting abilities for a night of deceit. ¡°W-where is my home? Do you know m-my mom?¡± he stuttered, hoping he wouldn¡¯t make her pity him. ¡°Of course I know your mom! Here, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± She reached a hand out to him, waiting for him to take it. ¡°Hey!¡± a voice shouted from nearby. A man was running toward them, holding a hand up. ¡®No, damn it! Don¡¯t help me!¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no point in taking him; they¡¯ve stopped buying,¡± the man said when he was close enough, looking at the woman like a colleague. He seemed even more like a hoodlum than her, with a hood covering his face and a thin goatee around his narrow mouth. ¡°Just leave him be, unless you actually wanted to help him.¡± ¡°Hah, fat chance,¡± the woman replied with a harsh laugh, folding her arms and ignoring Nova completely. ¡°What¡¯s up with them stopping?¡± "I dunno, but it''s straight from the boss himself." The man''s voice dropped lower, looking around for any eavesdroppers. "It''s been put on hold for some reason." "Fuckin¡¯..." The woman spat on the grimy cobblestones. "Where will we get paid now, then? What about all the pregnant girls?¡± The man''s lips curled into an ugly smirk. ¡°You considering joining them?¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± the woman sneered back, making a gesture with her hand. Probably a rude one, Nova thought. ¡±Will they have to figure something else out?¡± "Nah, that''s still on, apparently." He leaned closer, voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper that carried clearly in the evening air. "But they only take newborns now." Nova felt ice crystallize in his veins. The familiar rage rose like bile in his throat. ''Holy shit, this world is fucked. They buy newborns from poor citizens, and women have kids for the sake of selling them?'' A dangerous mixture of anger and disgust coiled in his chest, threatening to burst forth with lethal consequences. Only centuries of control kept his small hands from trembling. ¡®Calm down, I need to follow them back to their leader. That¡¯s where change can happen.¡¯ "Well, back to the boss, I guess..." The woman''s shoulders slumped slightly. ¡°He¡¯ll just tell you to join the church again.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather go die in the outlands¡­ Is he available?¡± "Yeah, he sent a call for us to gather. He should be in the northern warehouse right now." The man glanced over his shoulder, suddenly seeming more alert. "Said something about an assassin, might become a problem." ¡®... How nice of the governor to give them a heads-up about me.¡¯ Nova sneered, having expected better from the man. ¡®Let¡¯s hope these guys are nice enough to lead me to their boss.¡¯¡¯ "I''ll head over, then," the woman said. As she turned to leave, something in her hardened expression softened momentarily as she looked at Nova. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, kiddo. If you go in that direction, you might find someone willing to help you.¡± She pointed toward the middle district, showing a tiny hint of empathy. ¡°T-thank you, lady!¡± Nova beamed up at her with carefully crafted innocence. His mask was close to slipping, but it was crafted with experience and skill. ¡°... Yeah, whatever.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. [Assess activated.] ¡®Hmm, Soul Power of 150. Why is someone like that kidnapping kids?¡¯ She started jogging away, descending a stairway deeper into the lower district. Nova shifted his attention to the man, considering what to do with him. ¡®Soul Power of 100¡­ The guards in the castle were way weaker than these guys, so why the fuck are they doing crime instead of something useful?¡¯ [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] The air around them grew heavy as Nova let his childlike facade drop. ¡°Tell me, why do you live this way? Taking children from their parents and selling them to their deaths? Is it the feeling of power?¡± The man stared at Nova, shocked by the sudden change in his demeanor. Then he froze in place, completely unable to move. "Ah, apologies." Nova''s voice carried the cold precision of a master assassin. "My killing intent is acting up. Or can you feel my Soul Power? I should have asked before equipping this soul." The man''s body trembled violently, primal fear radiating from him in waves as he faced death in the form of a child.¡°T-tha¡­ w-we,¡± he stammered, unable to get a single word out. And then it was too late. [You have learned the skill: Silver Skewer Fist (Master - 29%) {Grade 5}] [Your hand becomes sharp and firm like a dagger, allowing you to pierce flesh with ease.] A sharp intake of breath was all the man managed as Nova''s hand found its mark. He crumpled to the filthy cobblestones, dead before he hit the ground. The only sign of harm was a small hole in his chest, no larger than a pebble and leaking just a few drops of blood. [Gained soul of Nolan Corwick.] Nova flicked his hand to the side, getting rid of the blood. He turned toward the direction the woman had taken, still sensing her position. His muscles coiled before he launched onto the nearest roof, starting his hunt. ¡®One down, and already a hundred Soul Power. This will be easier than I thought.¡¯
"Boss, why are we gathering here? Will you tell us what''s happening already?" The question echoed through the vast warehouse space, where fifty or so of Nihil''s most trusted lieutenants had gathered. They represented only the tip of his criminal empire¡ªthe captains who each commanded hundreds of their own followers throughout the city''s darkest corners. Nihil stood on the raised loading bay, looking out at his most trusted underlings. However, that didn¡¯t mean much. "... A big fish has arrived. I want everyone to stick together for a while until I''ve spoken to him. And hopefully, this gathering will lure him out." "... But what does he want?" asked one of his veterans, a man who controlled most of the northern dock''s protection rackets. "Souls. And I''m pretty sure he won''t mind killing a few street rats to get them." Nihil''s eyes swept across his assembled leadership. "At least not before he learns the rules." Metal hinges creaked as a side door opened, revealing a young woman absently spinning a dagger between her fingers. She timidly walked toward the crowd and looked up at Nihil with clear respect. "Nice of you to join us, Karla." Nihil''s voice carried just enough warmth to show her status among his people. "... Sorry boss, but what are we supposed to do now? The castle won''t buy our wares anymore?" "Let me worry about that." His eyes fixed on a point in the shadows behind her. "I see you brought a friend as well. Care to introduce us?" "What?" "You can sense me? I¡¯m impressed." A raspy voice drifted from the darkness, causing an immediate shift in the room''s atmosphere. Every lieutenant tensed, grabbing their weapons as they searched for the source. Nihil''s lips twisted into a knowing smile, recognizing the voice instantly. "Of course! We''ve already met twice. Would you mind staying away from my people?" "... The bodyguard. No wonder..." The shadows seemed to deepen as Nova spoke. "I would mind a bit, but if you intend to retaliate, it would be in my best interest to stay away." "I do, and I think I know your weakness better than you know mine. So let''s stay clear of each other, right?" "... I''ve already killed one. Whoever Karla talked to last." The color drained from Karla''s face as she spun toward Nihil, hands raised. "I didn''t know, I swear! Nolan told me I could find you here, and¨C" Nihil silenced her with a raised hand. "It''s fine. I expected to lose more people by this time." His attention returned to the shadows. "That will be the final one, is that clear?" "... Is there a way to identify you?" "If someone looks like they would kidnap children or steal money from beggars, that''s a safe bet. Or you could look for this tattoo." He pulled back his sleeve, revealing a dense black symbol on his forearm¡ªa maze of overlapping letters that seemed to shift in the warehouse''s dim light. "And there are also shops under my control, all adorned with this symbol by the front door." "Fine, I''ll stay clear. But seeing a kidnapping or any harming of children will void the deal." Nova''s voice hardened. "If that''s not acceptable, we might as well duke it out right here." "... You hear that, everyone?" Nihil''s eyes swept across his assembled lieutenants. ¡°Kids are off-limits.¡± A chorus of agreements filled the warehouse, some eager, others reluctant. Each leader knew they would have to spread this new rule through their own networks, affecting thousands of criminals across Collport. Nihil looked back into the shadows, unable to see even a hint of the assassin, Noctis. ¡°Your employer was ecstatic about your cure, by the way. I think you can expect him to keep his side of the deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad she¡¯s feeling better. I should be going.¡± ¡°What would you say to teaming up, Noctis?¡± ¡°... With you?¡± Nihil sensed a hint of what seemed to be masterfully contained disgust in those words, but he had no way to know for sure. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re both better off sticking together than going it alone, right?¡± ¡°... I¡¯m tempted to attack you right now, saving myself the future trouble of dodging the dagger aiming for my back.¡± Nihil put his hands up, preferring not to provoke the man. Despite his superior Soul Power, something about Noctis made his combat instincts scream warnings. ¡°Fine, you stick to yours, I stick to mine. Don¡¯t expect us to become law-abiding citizens, though.¡± "... Let me give you a tip, then." The voice seemed to come from everywhere at once. "If I have my way, there won''t be room for your kind in this city anymore." ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me, Noctis!¡± Nihil shouted as his right hand clutched the sword at his hip. The moment it touched his palm, darkness began seeping from the blade like oil on water. The warehouse''s shadows deepened, responding to his power. The voice did not sound threatened at all by his display, turning icy and sharp. ¡°What better way to gather souls than a place like this? How confident are you?¡± "... Why did it have to be a righteous prick?" Nihil muttered, slowly releasing his grip on the sword. The shadows retreated as he did, returning the warehouse to its normal dimness. ¡°Send me a bastard and I¡¯ll handle it, but these fucking peacekeepers drive me insane.¡± ¡°Good choice,¡± the voice responded after Nihil released his weapon. ¡°The deal stands, but it won¡¯t stand forever. Do with that what you will¡­¡± Nihil released a long breath, sensing that the presence in the shadows was gone. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last time they clashed, but he hoped it would be years before next time. The tension in the room began to dissipate, though Nihil''s lieutenants remained on edge, having witnessed their leader back down for perhaps the first time in memory. Chapter 14 - Base of Operations Nova left the warehouse, feeling a slight reluctance. This was a great chance to rid the city of a cancerous growth. But despite his boasting, he wasn¡¯t confident in a victory. Not even in a one-on-one. ¡®That blade was special¡­ If enchantments or special types of forging exist in this world, I should hurry up and get my next fragment.¡¯ His third life was spent as a master blacksmith, forging weapons and tools for the greatest warriors, helping them expand in the new world. Each would bring back materials from their hunts, allowing even greater masterpieces to be forged. And they all came to him, with no one even coming close to his level of mastery. ¡®One of my simpler lives¡­ Though it turned hairy near the end when I had to join the fight.¡¯ Nova moved through the shadows in a flash, traveling all the way from the lower district to the dockside in less than a minute, landing on Quinn¡¯s roof. He still had some time remaining on the fragment and wanted to secure the premises where he would stay. ¡®I should probably start strengthening the fragment as well. It will only be a few percent each time, but that¡¯s still an increase of two hundred Soul Power. Eventually, it will matter.¡¯ The area around Quinn¡¯s shop was still lively, mostly due to a tavern on the other side of the road. It was marked with Nihil¡¯s symbol carved into the doorframe, like several other shops Nova had spotted on his way over. ¡®Heh, reminds me of my first life¡­ Protection money, laundering, gang fights¡­ Strangely enough, all done for the cause of making the city a better place tomorrow. And that¡¯s where we differ, bodyguard¡­ Now, let¡¯s see.¡¯ The essence in his body flowed into an intricate web of runes, far more expansive and meticulous than any he had attempted in this world before. Golden light traced patterns across the wooden roof, starting from beneath his feet and spreading outward like ripples in a pond. Each circle birthed smaller circles, branching into delicate arrays that seemed to pulse with their own rhythm. Eventually, they stopped and somehow fused with the wooden surface. [You have learned the skill: Advanced Detection Formation (Expert - 83%) {Grade 6}] [A formation that detects notable energy signatures in a radius of 200 meters, signaling the linked individual. Only skills of a greater tier can cause mistakes. Lasts for 24 hours without essence refill.] [You have discovered a new skill. Bonus mastery applied: Master - 3%] [Updated skill info: A formation that detects all energy signatures in a radius of 300 meters, signaling the linked individual. Only skills of a greater tier can cause mistakes. Lasts for 24 hours without essence refill.] Immediately, the signatures of every soul in the vicinity appeared in his mind, clearly indicated on a crude map. It covered nearly three hundred thousand square meters, revealing close to six thousand distinct souls¡ªeach one a point of light in his mental landscape. Some were likely sleeping, some were walking around the streets, and some gathered in groups. The souls varied in brightness, but the vast majority glowed with the dim light of a newly completed soul, making it hard to distinguish between the young and old. And, of course, children under five didn¡¯t even register. Nova stared at the completed formation, sensing how the lack of Mental Control affected his ability to make it perfectly. It had taken a sizeable chunk of his available essence, but it was worth it. This way, he would know of anyone of note approaching his position. He was still weak without the fragment, after all. ¡®A barrier would attract attention, so this will have to do. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want Quinn¡¯s customers to be stopped at the door.¡¯ Satisfied with his work, Nova flicked open a locked window and crawled through, appearing in what seemed to be an untouched bedroom. He announced his presence to the host. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Ah! How did it go?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice drifted from another room, along with the sounds of someone getting out of a deep couch. He appeared through the door a few seconds later with curiosity plastered all over his face. ¡°Already found your room, huh? Did it go well?¡± Nova shrugged as he looked around the room, feeling quite satisfied with the accommodations. The bed looked soft, and even had a warm blanket and pillow. ¡°It was alright. I found the boss, but he¡¯s probably a bit too strong for me right now. So I might have to find a different method.¡± ¡°You found the boss? Nihil?¡± Quinn raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s his name?¡± Nova asked, taking a seat in a chair near the bed. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Well, not personally. But everyone knows of him, or at least that someone controls all the rats in the city¡­ So you¡¯ll have to find a new way to gather souls?¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Yeah¡­ I got one, Soul Power of one hundred, so maybe I can trade it for a bunch of weaker ones?¡± ¡°... I¡¯ve only been to a soul trader once, so I can¡¯t really tell you much.¡± Quinn¡¯s voice lowered, sounding almost tender. ¡°Most people trade them for money, but I¡¯m sure it should be possible.¡± Suddenly, Nova started thinking about how death would be handled in this world. Would the soul pass to whoever is closest during an accident? Or after dying of a disease? Will the family deal a blow to the sick before death to keep the soul, almost like an inheritance? ¡®... A fucked up world, this is. A soul isn¡¯t a commodity. It¡¯s everything that makes someone who they are, past the physical. But, for people like the governor, losing his soul to someone else would be terrible.¡¯ "How does inheritance work here?" Nova asked, eager for an answer to his questions. "When someone dies naturally, what happens to their soul?" Quinn settled into the doorframe with a somber expression. "Depends on the family''s wealth, usually. Rich folks have formations and soul-guiders¡ªspecial items that ensure the soul passes to the family¡¯s storage. But us poor folks..." He shrugged heavily. "Whoever''s closest when we go." "So families need to stay around their sick and dying in case¡­?" ¡°Well, most people hire deathbed maids¡ªpeople who are trained in caring for the dying, and who are legally required to hand over any souls they gain during their work. But others, yeah.¡± Quinn lowered his eyes to the floor. ¡°I¡­ watched over my father, at his end. And¡­ money was scarce, so I went to the trader.¡± Nova nodded slowly, feeling the pieces click into place. The Gardens weren''t just about power¡ªthey were a reflection of how this entire world viewed souls¡ªas commodities, as inheritance, as power to be claimed. ''A world where death itself is corrupted by greed. Where even the final moments with loved ones are tainted by necessity.'' "And the soul traders?" he asked, returning to his immediate concern. "Licensed by the church, officially. Though plenty of underground trading happens too. They say Nihil''s got a whole vault of them somewhere, unless he¡¯s keeping them in his soul." Quinn straightened up, seeming eager to move away from darker topics. "But you''ll want the official traders for what you''re planning. They''re the only ones who can verify soul purity and handle the transfer contracts." ¡°Yeah, I imagine Nihil won¡¯t be too pleased if I try to sell him the soul of his underling,¡± Nova replied, cracking a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go in the morning, then. Thanks for the room.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ No worries.¡± Quinn¡¯s voice turned thick and unreadable. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been used in a long time.¡± He stepped out of the doorframe, closing the door behind him with gentle care. ¡®That sounded¡­ sad.¡¯ The room was mostly stripped of personality, but it did show signs: a bed too small for an adult, a lamp with a teddy bear shade casting soft shadows on the wall, and a chair positioned perfectly beside the bed¡ªthe kind used for bedtime stories and goodnight kisses. ¡®Ah¡­ Poor lad. Were the rats involved somehow? Or the Garden?¡¯ The fishmonger was suddenly put in a new light in Nova¡¯s mind. No longer someone uncaring about the children in the castle, but a father who had lost his child, now reaching out to help another¡ªtrying to do what he perhaps couldn''t do before. ¡®Heh, and then I turned out to be me. But still, he deserves credit for the attempt.¡¯ Nova sat in silence for a moment, but was reminded of the time quickly running out. Shaking the thoughts of the past occupant from his mind, he closed his eyes in focus. With the relatively low Mental Control, the next skill would require his utmost concentration. ¡®Let¡¯s hope it isn¡¯t too strong for the fragment¡­¡¯ Essence was pulled from his body and sent to his core, surrounding it in a sphere. Symbols of far greater complexity than what he had used before slowly condensed on the surface of the sphere, absorbing the essence in their surroundings. They turned from light blue to a shiny gold color, glowing in a pattern that slowly increased in speed. Nova was sweating, doing everything in his power to keep the invocation running smoothly. The increasing speed eventually culminated in the entire sphere glowing, and then finally, it constricted around the core, fusing every bit of essence into it. [You have learned the skill: Golden Reinforcement Invocation (Adept - 64%) {Grade 7}] [Your essence invigorates the soul through a complex spherical invocation, reinforcing Soul Power by spending essence. Efficiency decreases as Soul Power increases.] [Your Soul Power has increased by 100.] A drop of sweat trailed down his temple as he breathed a sigh of relief, unclenching his fists. ¡®Haaah, merely adept, huh? Now, I only have a few thousand essence left, so I can probably only do that once a day. Unless¡­¡¯ The timer of the fragment was close to zero, but Nova unequipped it before the time ended, hoping to see if he could equip it again before the cooldown period was finished. ¡®... No? Yes! It works!¡¯ He could feel the fragment stay in his control, unlike when it was in cooldown. This gave him a chance to use the invocation at least twice a day, as long as it was available. ¡®Great! But I also have to grow my own soul so that the maximum timer doesn¡¯t shrink. But first, let¡¯s do the same for this rotten soul.¡¯ He studied the soul of the man he had killed no more than ten minutes ago, finding nothing of much worth.
¡®Hmm, murky¡­ That¡¯s better than I expected. But I guess the purity doesn¡¯t reflect the character of the person. Or at least that it doesn¡¯t have to. Other than that, nothing notable¡­ Oh, there¡¯s no time limit! I guess it¡¯s unlimited since my Soul Power is higher.¡¯ After equipping it and spending all the essence on Inner Blossoming Invocation, it went up to 109 Soul Power. Every bit would help when trading it for smaller souls. ¡®If I can trade this for four average souls, I can get them up to 100 Soul Power in four days. Then, I can trade them for sixteen new souls, repeating the process. This would give me sixteen hundred Soul Power in eight days, which is way more than I need. Sixty-four in twelve days, two hundred and fifty-six in sixteen, and by day twenty, I¡¯ll have over a thousand souls¡­ But at that point, I wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with them all. Now, is there anything stopping this from working?¡¯ There were supply issues to consider. Soul traders likely wouldn¡¯t have that many souls ready for trading. Besides, they would get extremely suspicious if he went to the same trader every time. And then there was the issue of essence. If the souls gained essence on their own, even while unequipped, it was no problem. But if they had to be equipped to even gain essence, the method decreased severely in efficiency. Nova opened Nolan''s soul stats again, staring at the essence. It was unmoved, but it should only gain one point every three minutes. And so he waited. And waited¡­ Chapter 15 - Soul Trader In the end, nothing happened. The essence in the unequipped soul remained unmoved, even after he counted another three minutes in his mind to make sure. ¡®... Fuck. This is a major bump in the road. Only the fragments can gather essence while not equipped, then¡­ Is it because it¡¯s part of my own soul, which technically is always equipped? This means I can only gather essence in one soul at a time, outside of my own. And it means that absorbing the first Don Casanova fragment was a mistake¡­ So, unless I can think of a better method, I can only grow one additional soul at a time. Which means¡­¡¯ He started calculating in his mind, trying to figure out how long it would take him to reach the required amount of Soul Power by using Nolan¡¯s soul. ¡®16 hours a day, constant breathing technique¡­ 172 first day, 232 second, 289 third, 344 fourth¡­ about 1600 after one month. With constant cultivation, and slowing my own growth. No, I need to look for other methods first. This method even slows down as time passes, despite the increase in generation speed¡­ I need to look at other souls, see if I can figure out a better method. If I can find one with a high Essence Generation, that would be ideal.¡¯ With a plan ready, he started feeling his eyelids weighing heavy, threatening to close up shop for the night. ¡®Time to test this comfortable bed¡­ though it feels a bit inauspicious.¡¯ For his own peace of mind, he offered a brief prayer to the previous owner of the bed. Then he stumbled over and leaned onto it, falling into the fluffy mattress with a satisfied sigh. The detection formation hummed at the edge of his awareness, mapping the movements of thousands of souls across the district. Sailors stumbling home from taverns, guards making their rounds, families settling in for the night¡ªeach one a potential ally or enemy in this city of corrupted souls. ''Tomorrow then,'' he thought as his eyes grew heavy. ''Time to see what this world considers fair trade for a human life.''
The nearest soul trader was located three blocks from Quinn¡¯s shop, closer to the center of the city. The building was adorned with faintly glowing lamps and draped with blue and silver cloth, giving it a very mystical feel. Nova stood in the middle of the street, surrounded by people passing by. It was early morning, and nearly everyone was headed for work. ¡®... A four-year-old in rags should be fine, right? Hmm, I might need some advanced bullshitting to do this.¡¯ It was a fine establishment, licensed directly by the church. The occasional customers were all dressed in presentable clothes and entered the doors with respect. With a deep breath, Nova moved forward, pushing the doors open and entering the brightly lit trader. It wasn¡¯t very large, but it had clear signs of class in the interior, decorated in the same fashion as Larena¡¯s office, with needlessly intricate woodwork and velvet in every window. Two counters, one on each side, split the store in half, while a stairway to a second floor was placed in the back. A woman behind one of the counters looked at Nova with brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What are you doing here, kid? Scram, will you? Guard, do your job,¡± she said, speaking to a large man near the entrance. But before the guard could reply, Nova scoffed loudly. ¡°I am not a child, miss. I was born with a rare condition known as buttons syndrome.¡± He put his nose up high, going for a signature look of superiority. ¡°Will you let me stay, or should I take my business elsewhere?¡± "... Buttons syndrome? You¡­" She drummed her fingers on the counter, studying him with open skepticism. "I''m inclined not to believe you. What''s with the rags, then?" Putting on a look of disappointment, Nova shook his head and clicked his tongue, as if addressing a particularly dense student. ¡°We should all learn not to be controlled by our possessions. Owning more than three possessions is a road of chains, made of greed and worry. But I have gathered this wisdom over long years, so I don¡¯t expect you to understand it.¡± The lady looked frustrated at his response, staring at him with narrowed eyes. Her pupils pulsed lightly of yellow for a moment, after which she tilted her head back, looking a lot more agreeable. ¡®Is that what Assess looks like? She should have done so from the start.¡¯ She gestured for the guard to stand down and straightened her posture. ¡°Fine then, I won¡¯t turn away a customer. How may I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to trade a larger soul for as many small ones as I can. Will that be possible?¡± ¡°Of course, as soon as we get a good look at your soul, we will give you a fair deal. Do you have a soul stone, or would you like to use one of ours during the assessment?¡± ¡°Using yours is fine,¡± Nova replied, hoping he could bluff his way through this. He had never heard of a soul stone before, but he assumed it was a type of storage for souls. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I did this, so can you explain it briefly?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the woman replied, pulling a black stone from under her counter and showing it to him. ¡°You only need to hold it in your hand like this, and then guide the soul you want us to inspect out to your hand. It has a slight pull on souls, so once it¡¯s close enough, it will take care of itself.¡± ¡®Guide the soul? Should be easy enough¡­¡¯ He took the stone into his hand, feeling a cold sensation of emptiness. There was a slight pull at the soul floating near his core, but the fragment was unaffected. Closing his eyes, he guided it along his arm and into his palm, where it suddenly slipped into the stone. [Lost soul of Nolan Corwick.]You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°It¡¯s in,¡± Nova said, returning the stone to the lady behind the counter. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll treat it nicely.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, holding the stone up to her eyes. Another pulse of light appeared in her eyes, this time red in color, and immediately her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Corwick?¡± she said, now staring at Nova. ¡°... If you have any trouble with Nihil, I¡¯m afraid we will have to refuse this transaction.¡± ¡®Damn¡­ I would have preferred it if this wasn¡¯t traceable back to me. But I guess the cat¡¯s out of the bag.¡¯ "Nihil and I have a mutual understanding." Nova''s voice remained steady, but he wasn¡¯t as calm on the inside. "You won''t be in any trouble because of this, but feel free to sell it to him after we''re done here." She seemed unconvinced, glancing up the stairway in the back. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll have to bring this up to the manager. Would you mind waiting here?¡± ¡°... Yes, I would mind. I think I¡¯ll take my business elsewhere.¡± Nova extended his tiny hand expectantly. He wasn¡¯t about to be trapped here waiting for one of Nihil¡¯s men to show up and reveal his identity. The consequences could be severe. ¡®Better to try again someplace else.¡¯ But the woman hesitated, clutching the soul stone to her chest. ¡°... We just need to make sure your claims are valid, sir. There are rules for handling human souls.¡± ¡°I understand that, but I¡¯m not interested in staying here while you call Nihil¡¯s men over. Give me the soul and let me leave.¡± ¡°We have no relation with Nihil¡¯s group.¡± ¡°I have no reason to believe that.¡± She hesitated, but her expression turned strict moments later. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, sir. The soul is now considered stolen, so you will have to leave it here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, girl.¡± His young voice was now as cold and dark as the ice trapped at the ocean depths. ¡°Hand me the soul.¡± She looked spooked by his words, glancing at the guard by the door. ¡°Clive, please escort the customer outside.¡± The guard moved from his spot near the door, moving toward Nova with heavy steps. ¡®... Damn this woman. I don¡¯t have the liberty to lose any souls.¡¯ Several plans formed in Nova¡¯s mind, but choosing either of them came with risks or sacrifices he didn¡¯t want to take. ¡®I could leave the city and hunt monsters using my fragment¡­ That would be relatively safe, or at least my identity would be secure. Only the eyewitnesses here could say anything, and their story would be pretty unbelievable. Or I could pretend to be possessed by the illustrious Noctis for the sake of selling the soul, going back to my childlike persona. This might be seen through with more scrutiny since I don¡¯t have a home or a history in the city. I could threaten the people here using the fragment, but¡­ I don¡¯t like threatening innocents. Contracts can only be entered by willing participants, so that wouldn¡¯t work either¡­¡¯ The first option was tempting, but he had no idea how strong the monsters could be. If they grow by eating each other, and then those souls pass on to their descendants, they could end up with massive amounts of Soul Power. He would also be unable to help if anything happened in the city while he was gone. ¡®This visit was a proper blunder.¡¯ The guard put his hand on Nova¡¯s shoulder, leaving him no more time to think. [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] Immediately after equipping the fragment and feeling the essence burst through his body, Nova spread it out into the building and activated one of his signature assassination skills. [You have learned the skill: Shadow Domain (Master - 18%) {Grade 7}] [You create a domain of shadows, blocking out all forms of light in the surrounding area.] [Shadow Sprint activated.] The room descended into chaos, with three people yelling in the darkness, unable to see. Nova slipped out of the gouard¡¯s grasp and moved like a wind over the counter, hounding the woman now crouched on the ground. ¡°W-what? Where did the light go?! Corin?¡± She flailed aimlessly in the dark, fruitlessly searching for the stone she had lost in the sudden chaos. ¡°Thief! There¡¯s a thief!¡± With his changed voice, Nova spoke calmly by her ear. ¡°If you had just accepted his transaction¡­ I went through so much trouble to possess that child. I understand you were just doing your job, but you should know there are threats greater than your local rat-boss out there.¡± The woman was frozen in place, not even daring to move her eyes. ¡®Ah, damn. I need to learn to control this killing intent. I was just trying to threaten her.¡¯ He restrained his trait, but couldn¡¯t help driving the point home. ¡°If someone comes in and uses the name Noctis in the future, just accept the transaction, okay? You¡¯ve already annoyed me. Don¡¯t do it again.¡± She had started shaking, but still managed to nod her head in reply. Steps and yells started sounding from upstairs, as great a signal to leave as he would get. ¡°Tell Nihil I said hello,¡± he whispered, and then he dashed back to the entrance, taking the shadow domain with him. He stepped past the exit, breathing the fresh morning air, and lept between the shadows past many houses, soon finding himself back at Quinn¡¯s shop. Using Shadow Leap, he entered through one of the windows. Then he unequipped the fragment, saving it for later. He sighed to himself, frustrated by his mistake. ¡®Ahh, why did I think that would work? Is this brain still too slow? Am I too affected by emotions at this age? Being in a hurry doesn¡¯t excuse stupidity!¡¯ Quinn was still preparing the shop, using some sort of magical tool to freeze water into ice, getting ready for the first catches to arrive. It didn¡¯t cost him anything to be ready, after all. ¡°Hey, Quinn. The shop turned out to be uncooperative, so I had to take the soul¡ª¡± Nova stopped talking as he realized he had stolen the black soul stone. ¡°Uhh, I had to take the soul back. I think they were planning to tell Nihil after recognizing the name on it.¡± Quinn remained frozen in place, holding the drill-like freezing tool suspended above an empty box as he processed Nova''s words. ¡°... Alright. But you managed to take care of it?¡± Nova''s lips twisted into a half-smile, not feeling very confident. ¡°I probably could have done better. I¡¯m considering going out to hunt monsters instead of the original plan now, to lay low for a while. But I need more info first.¡± ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s fine, too. The hunter¡¯s guild can probably help you there, but as with the soul trader, your age might be a problem.¡± ¡°... You¡¯re taking this surprisingly well.¡± Quinn''s shoulders rose and fell in a resigned shrug. ¡°Well¡­ Everything you¡¯ve said sounds normal compared to everything that happened yesterday. So I guess I¡¯m just not surprised.¡± A smile spread on Nova¡¯s face, finding the logic humorous. ¡°Huh¡­ Well, okay, where is this guild located?¡± "Near the edge of the upper district, so quite a long walk from here." Quinn gestured vaguely northward with the freezing tool. "The hunting grounds are mostly all in the north." "Sounds good." Nova moved toward the door, hoping to get started as soon as possible. "You hold down the fort here, then." ¡°You¡¯re leaving no matter what they tell you?¡± ¡°Probably. If normal people have a chance at surviving, then I¡¯m quite confident I won¡¯t die.¡± "It''s all about luck, as I''ve understood it." Quinn''s face grew somber as he leaned against his counter. "If you meet an ancient beast, you''re pretty much screwed no matter what." ¡°How do you know if you¡¯ve met an ancient beast?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t. You just die.¡± He straightened up, clearing his throat. "But the definition is anything that has a Soul Power of over one million." Nova staggered, both mentally and physically. He had never imagined something that powerful could be close to the city. ¡°How are we safe if beasts like that are nearby?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not completely safe, but the walls are infused with very powerful barriers and spells. And they¡¯re not really nearby. All hunts happen far from the city, deep in the outlands.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Well, I¡¯ll be off, then.¡± Nova waved as he opened the door, ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again in a week or so, I hope.¡± ¡°Me too, kid. Or, whatever you are. Safe travels.¡± A final glance at the man gave Nova the impression that he was unsure of how to feel. A mix of a genuine smile, worry, confusion at the situation, and lastly, a simple relief from having the days go back to normal. ¡®He¡¯s a good man. Nihil shouldn¡¯t be able to track me back here, but if I stay, I might put him in danger. So this solves a lot of problems at once! As long as I survive¡­¡¯ Chapter 16 - Hunter鈥檚 Guild Once again, Nova found himself in front of a large building, wondering how he should enter. The buttons syndrome had worked last time, but he might do better without the boastful attitude. After all, this time, he wouldn¡¯t be trying to negotiate. ¡®I might have to demonstrate my usefulness, but if any of them can use Assess, it should be fine. Maybe I¡¯ll call myself a halfling?¡¯ The hunter¡¯s guild reminded him of places where adventurers would gather in some of his previous lives, and it seemed to serve a similar purpose: assisting people who journey out into the untamed wilds to collect some form of resource. People of all kinds walked in and out of the main doors, carrying weapons and magical equipment. Most of them wore shabby armor, but the material seemed to be of high quality, like the smith had been unable to process it properly. ¡®... Now I¡¯m getting very curious about equipment in this world. Would the resulting weapons of a forging give system prompts as well? Showing stats and quality and so on?¡¯ Excitement bubbled in his heart, yearning back to the days of forging masterpiece after masterpiece. None of the other lives had really allowed him to go back to the forge, pulling him from one crisis to another. And so far, this world seemed to be similar. ¡®Well, some things are more important. But if it will help me grow stronger, I¡¯d be a fool not to use the next fragment when it unlocks¡­¡¯ ¡°Hey, kid, you wanna join the hunter¡¯s guild?¡± a man laughed as he passed by. He wore an elegant set of green armor, obviously of higher quality than most. But also one that had seen little combat by the looks of it. ¡°Yes, actually,¡± Nova responded straightforwardly. ¡°And I¡¯m a halfling, not a kid. Can I just go inside?¡± The man stopped in his tracks, staring at Nova more intently this time. ¡°A halfling? Oh, yeah, you do have a decent Soul Power¡­ Wow, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you before.¡± He walked around Nova, curiously taking in every detail. ¡°Yeah, you can just enter. You should get some equipment first, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m broke, although¡­ Can I sell stuff in there?¡± ¡°Yup, they take most materials that can be found in the wild, offering you a decent price. Souls will have to be traded at a soul trader, though. Going directly to craftsmen pays better, but the guild can handle all the work for you.¡± ¡°Huh,¡± Nova replied, slightly surprised by the helpful attitude of the stranger. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m headed inside. Good luck with your hunt.¡± ¡°Thanks, little man! Maybe I¡¯ll see you there!¡± He waved after Nova as he walked inside. ¡®... Nice guy. Maybe I should stop expecting everyone here to be complicit in the Gardens. Hunters are people who risk their lives for gain, so I expected them to be less¡­ helpful, I guess. By the looks of it, he is either strong, or born to wealthy parents.¡¯ Nova crossed the doorway, entering a large common area filled with all kinds of people. It was half cozy restaurant and bar, and half professional counters with clerks and poster boards. Everything was made in unpainted wood, and with a warm and lively atmosphere. Hunters were dining in groups, preparing to head out for the day by the looks of it. Packed backpacks and maps strewn across tables made it seem like the place was about to be empty soon. Several people looked at him as he entered, but no one seemed to mind much besides his strange look. It seemed they all could tell he had a high Soul Power. ¡®Next time I have some time to myself, it will be spent learning that stuff. It seems very useful, too useful to ignore. They even seem to notice stronger Soul Powers than their own, something Assess cannot do.¡¯ Since no one was going to cause trouble for him, he walked over to the worn wooden counter, hoping to get the help he needed. As he peered down at him, the old clerk''s weathered face creased with curiosity. "Hello there. How do I hunt?" Nova asked, standing on his tiptoes to see over the counter''s edge. The clerk leaned forward, resting his elbows on the dark wood. His eyes pulsed with the telltale yellow pulse of an assessment spell. "... Sorry, what are you exactly? You''re too strong and serious to be a child." ¡°A halfling, from far, far away.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± the man replied, clearly skeptical. ¡°What¡¯s it like there?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s very cozy and peaceful. We all live in these houses underground, with large round doors. As far as you can see, there are gardens and fields of wheat!¡± Nova stared into the air, trying to recall what the scenes from those movies were like. ¡°Everyone knows everyone, and we have large parties to celebrate birthdays. But we¡¯re usually quite a content people, so you rarely see us away from home.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The clerk glanced at a group of hunters who had paused their breakfast to listen faces showing varying degrees of amusement and curiosity. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, it''s not like it matters much. Hunting is mostly just going to the outlands to gather some form of resource, either material from monsters, souls, rare minerals, or herbs. Most people go there in groups to increase the chance of survival, while others take chances on their own.¡± Nova nodded sagely, hoping his act remained convincing. ¡°Aha, that¡¯s about what I expected. What kind of monsters can I expect to meet? And how strong are they usually?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got a lot of options. Predators often roam the land, so it¡¯s usually impossible to predict exactly what you¡¯ll be meeting.¡± The clerk began counting off on his fingers. ¡°There are greywolves, goblins, trolls, golems, bears, ents, elementals, swiftscales, ghouls, specters, nokkens, salamanders, swarmers, slimes, griffs, roos, basilisks, chimer¡ª¡± "Okay, so basically anything, thank you." Nova raised a tiny hand to halt the increasingly enthusiastic list. "And strength?" A shadow passed over the clerk''s face as he straightened up. ¡°Anything from one to one million, depending on age and available prey. The odds of meeting strong monsters increase as you go deeper, but you¡¯re never guaranteed to be safe.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯m confident in escaping almost anything if I use the fragment, but stuff like ancient beasts will probably kill me before I can think about it. But what are the odds of that happening?¡¯ ¡°So¡­ Go there, hunt, come back and sell stuff, repeat. Correct?¡± "You''ve got it." The clerk tapped his fingers on a stack of quest notices pinned to the counter. "You can also upgrade equipment with the material drops. We''ve got a good blacksmith a few houses down that way," he gestured west through one of the guild''s grimy windows. "Or you could find your own somewhere. But that guy specializes in beast materials." ¡°Got it! Oh, what would you give me for this?¡± Nova rummaged through his rags and pulled out the black soul stone, holding it up to catch the light. ¡°It¡¯s a soul stone, as you can probably tell. It also has a¡­¡± Nova stopped himself, suddenly noticing the soul had disappeared from the stone. ¡®When did this happen? Did that clerk take it during the commotion? I am liking her less and less¡­¡¯ The clerk''s eyes lit up like he''d just spotted a rare jewel. "Ooh! This is very nice!" He grabbed a jeweler''s lens from under the counter and held it to his eye. "I''d have to get someone to look at it, but I''d say somewhere around one thousand gold." Only then did Nova realize how bad his grasp on the local economy was. Quinn had said he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a standard soul even with a year¡¯s income, but comparing it to this stone was difficult. Perhaps it was worth more than the soul he just lost? ¡°You think I¡¯ll be able to prepare for a hunt with that?¡± "Oh, yeah." The clerk grinned. "You could even bring a few servants if you wanted. Get yourself a whole party setup." ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary; just a backpack and a decent bedroll will do fine. I¡¯d prefer to get a weapon and some protection as well, though.¡± "You''ll be able to get something from the smith. Anything custom will cost more, though. As for the other stuff, I can take care of it for four gold.¡± "Oh¡­ Then, please do!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± The clerk started pulling basic adventuring gear from shelves behind him. ¡°Do you have a bank account to put the rest on, or will you take the cash?¡± ¡°Mmh, cash is fine for now,¡± Nova replied, making a mental note to visit a bank after the smith. Carrying around a fortune of gold as a small child was a bad idea, after all. ¡®Though it could bring me a few free souls¡­ Nah, Nihil would probably get involved again.¡¯ The process of evaluating and finishing the deal went smoothly, even bringing him more gold than estimated. So now Nova was the proud owner of a backpack, a bedroll, provisions for a week of travel, and a bag of eleven hundred gold. "Is there anything else I can help you with?" The clerk beamed, probably happy with his commission. "I don''t think so..." Nova paused. "Is there anything I should take care to bring back from the monsters I hunt?" "Well, just bring it all?" The clerk''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Or do you have a limit on how much you can bring?" ¡®Oh, is this another part of the system I haven¡¯t heard of? Loot is stored in the core or something?¡± "Yeah, makes sense." Nova hoisted his new pack, feeling it embrace his entire back. "Then I''ll be going. A pleasure doing business with you!" He could feel the stares from the dining area as he headed out, but ignored the potential party members. This was going to be a solo run. ¡®On to the smith to get some proper weapons, and then a visit to the bank. I think I¡¯m sticking with this halfling story for now; it seems to have worked well.¡¯
An hour and a half later, Nova stood on a street near the outer walls, feeling adequately equipped for the first time in this life. Everything was a bit oversized to allow for growth, but it was still way better than the rags he left behind with the tailor. She had practically cried as he entered the store. ¡®This will suit me well for a year or two, at least. And this sword should work as a shortsword even when I¡¯m an adult, though I doubt I will use it anymore after this trip. The same can be said for the bow.¡¯ He pulled the sword from the sheath on his hip, studying the middling quality with a hint of sadness. It was sharp, but he could tell the steel was hammered with too much force after cooling and then poorly quenched. The bow around his shoulders was of similar quality¡ªserviceable but uninspired. Still draw weight was perfectly matched to his current strength, and the arrows were straight and true. ¡®... I expected better. The forge looked impressive, unlike the results. But fine, I¡¯ll accept that my standards are unusually high.¡¯ The clothes were much better, though they were fashioned for children. It at least made them easy to move in, and the dark color would help him sneak through the shadows at night. Nova stared at the tall gate, which was guarded by tens of armored guards. The gate seemed to remain closed most of the time, only opening to let hunters in and out. But this made sense since it led to the desolate north, where only monsters roamed. Now, will they be kind enough to open it, or will I have to climb?¡¯ Chapter 17 - The Chronicler Seeing no reason to delay, Nova approached the gate with steady steps. His backpack and sword were clear indicators that he was going to hunt, but he still expected resistance. And sure enough, as he approached the gate and expected it to open, nothing happened. ¡°Are you¡­ heading out?¡± one of the guards closest to the gate asked, looking down at Nova with the same questioning eyes as everyone else he had spoken to lately. ¡°Yes, going to hunt some monsters. Is that fine?¡± ¡°... Well, are you sure? Even experienced hunters travel in groups, and I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen you here before. And I think I would remember.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s not part of your job to worry about me, is it?¡± ¡°Not specifically, but ensuring the safety of citizens is part of our duty. But that''s only within the city, so¡­ Open the gate!¡± the guard yelled behind him. The gate was split in two, slowly opening to the outside. It was much thicker than Nova expected, with nearly a meter of pure metal separating the inside from the outside. Each door easily weighed a hundred tons. ¡®Damn, that¡¯s making me a bit nervous about what I might encounter out there. I will need to gain power to increase my time limit with the fragment. Otherwise, I will be in trouble.¡¯ The guard turned back to Nova, gesturing for him to walk on through. ¡°Good luck out there.¡± ¡°Much appreciated!¡± Nova replied, walking past the guards and out of the tiny opening in the massive gate. His immediate impression of the outside was that it looked surprisingly normal¡ªopen plains and hills, with a few forested areas to the west. But strange mountains ruled the landscape in the far distance to the north. ¡®And that¡¯s where I¡¯m going, the outlands¡­ Well, no reason to dawdle. I really hope this spell works!¡¯ He sat down on the ground and closed his eyes, manipulating his essence into a circle below him. They formed runes and circles that slowly formed together, and suddenly, Nova started lifting from the ground. But then the runes dissipated, causing him to fall back down with a pride-shaking thud. [You don''t have the required aspects for skill: Sphere of Travel] ¡®God damn it! Not even a simple traveling spell¡­¡¯ Nova sighed deeply, frustrated by his lack of mental control and power. Even after four years, he found it hard to adapt to this powerlessness after his life as the great archmage. ¡®I know all the theory, but I don¡¯t have the ability to use it! How many hundreds of thousands of Soul Power will I need to reach that height again?¡¯ He got up from the ground and brushed off his new clothes, focusing on staying calm. With no available spells or techniques to make travel easier, he had no choice but to start walking. And so he walked. One set of footsteps. And then he walked a bit further. Two sets of footsteps. And then he stopped. To his side, someone strange had appeared. A man, not much taller than himself, with a scraggly grey beard and eyes with silvery white pupils. But the man¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Nova at all; he was standing with his nose in a thick notebook, writing away with methodical precision as he walked¡ªor stood, now that Nova had stopped. ¡°... Can I help you?¡± Nova asked, adjusting the sword at his hip. He hadn¡¯t sensed the man approaching, which troubled him quite a bit. The stranger raised a finger, telling Nova to wait a moment. Then he finished his line with careful precision, closed the book, and made it vanish into thin air. ¡°I¡¯m just here to observe you. You seem very interesting.¡± ¡°Observe me¡­ Why do you think I¡¯ll let you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± The man''s beard twitched with amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Nova felt he was being looked down on. He was usually fine with that, but this stranger rubbed him the wrong way for some reason. ¡°What makes me interesting?¡± The man''s silver eyes sparkled as he gestured at Nova''s diminutive form. ¡°Do you even need to ask? An old soul in a four-year-old body walking into the outlands with nothing but a sword and some provisions?¡± ¡®Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be seen through this easily. This guy might be on another level entirely.¡¯ Now taking the conversation a lot more seriously, Nova started maneuvering it carefully. ¡°Do you always answer questions with more questions?¡± "No, but curiosity is core to my being." The man stepped closer, studying Nova intently. "You''re an immortal, right?" Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Nova kept his expression carefully neutral. "What''s an immortal?" ¡°You¡¯re not? That¡¯s even more interesting¡­¡± The man summoned his notebook again and started writing, taking glances at Nova like he had to get every detail right. Nova watched the quill dance across the page. "If you intend to use me as a study subject, will you answer some questions in return?" The man''s writing slowed. ¡°... Like a question for a question? We have rules that prevent us from sharing anything without adequate compensation, and our prices are very steep.¡± "What a coincidence," Nova replied with a slight smile, "we have the same rule! The price is even higher on our side, so you¡¯ll unfortunately have to pay me extra for each answered question.¡± The quill paused mid-stroke. ¡°Very interesting. It seems you don¡¯t even know who we are¡­¡± ¡°Would I reveal it if I did? And do you think I would reveal if I am an immortal for free? Also, do you think this conversation has been anything but carefully maneuvered so far?¡± The man lowered his notebook, a look of dawning respect crossing his weathered features. ¡°... I see. Apologies, we tend to meet people who are very happy to reveal things through conversation, without being consciously aware of it.¡± ¡®Yeah, I noticed¡­¡¯ The man continued, straightening his robes with his free hand. "In case you don¡¯t know, we are Chroniclers. We serve the highest being of knowledge in this realm, traveling everywhere to learn and to record information for the future.¡± "Ahh, a worthy cause." Nova relaxed his stance slightly, though his eyes remained sharp. "Thank you. Now I can stop answering with questions." The chronicler tapped his quill against the page thoughtfully. "... May I ask a question now?" ¡°Go ahead. But I hope you don¡¯t mind if we walk while we talk. It¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Nova started walking, already displeased about the waste of time. ¡°Not at all!¡± The chronicler replied, keeping up with his pace. ¡°Now, who were you five years ago?¡± A distant look crossed Nova''s face as memories of another life surfaced. ¡°A good question. I was Archmage Nova, the foremost authority on magic and wisdom in the land of Sonnenreich. I trained kings, led wars, and ultimately defeated humanity¡¯s cruel nature, at least for a while.¡± The chronicler¡¯s pen moved rapidly down the page of his book, continuing for way longer than it should take to write what Nova said. ¡°... You swear on this information?¡± "It is what I believe to be true, yes." Nova watched the writing continue to spread across the pages. "But five years is hard to judge accurately." "Of course, if you were reborn, it would be hard to tell the time that passed." The chronicler''s eyes narrowed. "But Sonnenreich... I''m sure I would have heard of it, no matter how far in the past we need to travel." Nova remained silent, giving nothing for free. He had intentionally left out that it had happened in another world, choosing only to say the name of the kingdom. "And now my turn," Nova said, adjusting his pack as they walked along the dusty road. "What are the basic and most vital steps of growing stronger that someone like me, who is new to the system, might not know?" The chronicler''s silvery eyes gleamed. "Ahh, new to the system, you say?" ¡°I¡¯m giving you that piece of info as a treat.¡± "Hah, appreciated!" The man''s quill appeared in his hand once more. "Well, the system itself will share certain information in the beginning, but after that..." He paused, considering his words carefully. "Trait-hunting is quite popular, where people search for souls with valuable traits and absorb them in an attempt to gain them for themselves. One thing not everyone knows is that equipping a soul often raises the compatibility, which in turn raises the chances of gaining a trait." ¡°Okay, the second part is useful, but the first is kind of obvious. Anything else?¡± The chronicler stroked his scraggly beard thoughtfully. "Hmm... I could tell you about a skill that can be very useful for hunting trips, especially if you use an equipment slot for it. Would that be acceptable?" ¡®Equipment slot? I can equip skills? Would that empower them?¡¯ Nova tried to hide his reaction, continuing the conversation while his mind raced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; I already know a ton of skills. What about telling me the effect first?¡± "Mmh, sure," the chronicler nodded, his robes rustling as he walked. "Although the knowledge that it''s useful is valuable in itself. It''s a skill that lets you remove all scents from yourself." ¡°I already know three skills that work the same way.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man''s brow furrowed. ¡°How about one that gives you a temporary shelter underground?¡± ¡°That sounds useful! But also complicated. Is it an invocation? A formation?¡± The chronicler reached into his notebook and extracted a sheet of parchment that seemed to unfold impossibly from between the pages, stretching far larger than the book itself. Arcane symbols shimmered faintly along its edges. ¡°This here is the formation for it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to learn it, Archmage.¡± Nova accepted the diagram with both hands, carefully spreading it out to examine the intricate patterns. The morning breeze threatened to tear it from his grasp as he studied each line and rune. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve never seen a formation like this before¡­ It¡¯s really something.¡± ¡®Something awful, more like! What kind of desperate individual would use a formation like this? Making a ditch in the ground and covering it with dirt, not even making an air hole? And all the wasted essence! Why rip the dirt straight up instead of separating it from the ground first? Why apply the energy at the bottom?¡¯ He traced a finger along one of the formation lines, keeping his expression carefully neutral even as his assessment of this world''s magical knowledge plummeted. He figured the chronicler might have given it to him to test his skills, in which case he had no intention of revealing anything. The chronicler beamed at Nova''s apparent interest. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it! It¡¯s not very comfortable, but with your low aspects, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to make anything better.¡± ¡°... Why do you think I¡¯m out here? I need power.¡± "Oh, is it my turn to ask again?" The chronicler''s silver eyes lit up with curiosity again. "Yeah, go ahead." Nova tucked the useless formation into his pack, more out of politeness than any intention to use it. "This one will be worth less to me, but I am curious about you." The chronicler''s quill hovered over a fresh page. "What is your goal? Both long term and short term." ¡°... Short term, to save the kids who are being harvested for their souls. First, the ones in Collport, then everyone in the nation. And long term, grow strong enough to punish everyone who deserves it.¡± ¡°... Those are noble goals. Some might call you naive and self-righteous.¡± Nova expected a follow-up after that, but the man stopped talking. ¡°I¡¯m used to that, don¡¯t worry. I decided long ago to follow this path, until I breathe my last breath. And for some reason, I never do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps a god has taken a fancy to you?¡± "Hah!" Nova''s laugh held no warmth. "The only gods I''ve encountered were either cruel or entirely antithetical to living beings." The chronicler stopped in his tracks, staring at Nova with wide eyes. ¡°What do you mean ¡®gods you¡¯ve encountered¡¯? People down here never encounter gods! You¡¯re an immortal after all, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nova continued walking along the road, not even turning to look at the chronicler. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my turn to ask.¡± Chapter 18 - Rune Circle Magical runes were pretty. Especially the way they flickered when activated together. They also made a faint sound, almost like a beautiful melody. But the melody was always over before she could enjoy it properly. ¡®Hmm¡­ What if I make a circle? Maybe it will continue until I stop it?¡¯ The runes she drew glowed with soft blue light, pulsing gently as her essence flowed through them. In the darkness of Chamber Seven, they cast dancing shadows on the sleeping forms of the other children. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m tired¡­ Play with that tomorrow.¡± Interrupted in the middle of her thoughts, Mille scowled at the interrupter. ¡°It¡¯s prettier at night, Kovu! And everyone talks over the melody when it¡¯s day. I have to practice now, Nova told me.¡± Kovu turned toward her, staring at the floating runes with half-open eyes. ¡°What melody? I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°You need to listen closely! Hang on, I¡¯ll make something cool.¡± The runes under her fingers began to glow brighter, painting her face in ethereal blue. ¡°... Can we sleep instead? Why are you glowing?¡± ¡°Protection spell,¡± Millie mumbled, already too absorbed in her new circle of runes to respond in depth. She knew which runes worked when placed in a chain, but making the chain repeat over and over would be a challenge. However, she wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡®If I make the next rune an input rune¡­ it should take the activation essence from the last rune and send it to the next one, right? So just like¡­¡¯ The circle completed itself, and soon, each rune started lighting up in sequence. But something was wrong. The glow intensified rapidly, moving from gentle blue to harsh white. The melody that had been so pretty turned false, rising to a piercing whine. Her essence rushed through the circle faster and faster, draining her body and building pressure with nowhere to go. [You have learned the skill: Essence Explosion (Adept - 25%) {Grade 5}] [You use all your available essence to power an arcane explosion.] For a split second, Millie saw her creation for what it was¡ªnot a circle of endless melody, but a trap of concentrated power with no release. Then the world turned white.
A distant rumble shook the castle, rousing Larena from her daydreams. She had been wondering what kind of method Nova would use to gather the souls required, doodling absently on an important piece of parchment. But now she was fully alert. ¡®An explosion? Is it an attack?!¡¯ She ran out of the office doors and looked around for any sign of disturbance. Nothing obvious could be seen, so she ran on through the door to the gardens. ¡°Guards! What¡¯s happening?!¡± She yelled, expecting an answer from the guards on night duty. But no one was around to reply. ¡®Damn slackers! I¡¯ve allowed it for Nova¡¯s sake, but I won¡¯t be so lenient this time!¡¯ The faint sound of children''s crying made her turn to look down the hallway. The last door was being knocked against from the other side, with light taps that sent a metallic noise down the hallway. Larena wasted no time and ran there immediately, grabbing the keys on her hip and inserting the right one into the door. ¡°Stand back, kids!¡± she yelled, then opened the door. Chaos. Blood and rubble were spread out on the hallway floor, and one of the chambers had collapsed completely, wrecking the walls of the adjacent rooms. The ceiling had also collapsed in several places, revealing the moonlit night sky. The air was thick with stone dust that made breathing difficult, and the smell of iron mixed with mortar filled Larena''s nose. Two children had crawled out of the collapsed chamber, both with broken legs and deep bleeding cuts. They seemed to have lost consciousness from the pain. Larena was in shock, standing still for a few seconds longer than she should have, taking in the horrible scene. Her hand gripped the steel doorframe so hard her knuckles turned white, threatening to bend it. Then she turned back to the hallway. [Louden Voice activated.] ¡°Any guard not here in five minutes will be fired! Bring first aid supplies!¡± She turned back to the narrow hallway and ran to the ruined chamber, searching for the cause. ¡°... Millie?¡± The little girl was sitting on the floor near a hundred-meter drop to the ocean surface, where the outer wall had been blasted to shreds. Moonlight caught her blonde hair, making it glow silver. She was holding the hand of another child, now buried under the rubble from the ceiling, and staring at it with an eerily calm expression. ¡°Taku, can you hear the melody? Are you sleeping, Taku?¡± Her eyes were wide as saucers, but her voice sounded casual, like she was just having a normal conversation. Despite sitting in the middle of a crater, she didn''t have a scratch on her. It was clear what had happened. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Larena stepped carefully through the rubble, trying not to disturb the precarious piles of stone. She knelt beside Millie and put her hands on the girl''s tiny shoulders. ¡°Millie, we need to¡­ to let Taku rest, okay? He¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Millie replied, letting go of the hand. It fell lifelessly to the ground with a soft thud, disappearing into the shadows beneath the rubble. ¡°We need to move you somewhere else. Come here.¡± Larena lifted Millie from the rubble and held her close. The girl felt impossibly light in her arms, like a doll made of straw and magic. ¡®This is¡­ truly horrible¡­ What do I do? Can I hide her abilities like this? There¡¯s no way I can leave her here¡­ Nova, what would you do?¡¯ A daring and risky plan formed in her mind as she looked out of the open hole, staring out at the dark ocean shimmering in the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t a plan she would have attempted in the past, but someone had shown her that fighting the system was possible. She could hear heavy, armored steps approaching from the outer hallway, signaling the arrival of the guards. ¡®Now or never.¡¯ ¡°Hang on tight, Millie.¡± [Wings of Harpy activated.] Larena jumped from the broken room and into the darkness, the wind rushing past them as they fell. Her wings burst from her back with a snap, each powerful beat sending tremors through her body as she fought to steady their descent. Millie remained surprisingly silent, still trapped in her own mind. But right now, it worked to their advantage. They turned toward the city, flying low enough that their shadow wouldn''t catch any watchful eyes below. The moon painted the rooftops silver, while warm candlelight flickered in scattered windows. Even at this hour, smoke rose from bakery chimneys as they prepared for the morning. ¡®Well, this was a gamble¡­ I only know one location that will keep her safe in this city, but it¡¯s not the best place¡­ Nova will have to figure something out when he returns.¡¯ After flying for a while, they reached the city''s center. The cathedral rose before them like a mountain of marble and gold, with spires piercing the night sky. Countless statues of saints and heroes watched from their perches, casting silent judgment on everyone walking by. Larena descended, landing beside one of the nearby buildings¡ªsmaller than the cathedral, but still grand with its stained-glass windows and ornate archways. The entrance was dark, with heavy oak doors shut tight against the night. But she was in a hurry to get back, so she knocked desperately, hoping someone was awake to answer. The building''s shadow loomed over them, and somewhere above, a bell tower began to toll the late hour. ¡®Please, please, someone come out! Gods, should I have gone somewhere else after all?¡¯ After about thirty seconds, lights started appearing behind the door. "What is all this racket?!" The door creaked open, revealing an old man in rumpled night robes. His expression shifted from annoyance to concern as he noticed the emblem on Larena''s chest. "Captain? What are you¡ª" "I''m sorry, but this girl is in grave danger!" Larena''s words came out in a rush, her arms tightening protectively around the little girl. "She''s terribly talented, and you know what happens to people like her." "This girl?" The old man leaned forward, squinting as he studied Millie''s vacant expression. It only took a second for him to gasp in surprise. ¡°Gods! She really is! But are you sure about leaving her here? You know what that means?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only option right now. If you know where she¡¯s from, you¡¯ll understand.¡± She let Millie down on the ground, taking her hand. "... True enough..." The man stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Well then, we''ll gladly take her in. What''s the reason she''s like this?" "An accident. Her understanding of runes is far greater than her knowledge of risk and danger." Larena could still taste dust in her mouth from the explosion. "I need to go back and deal with the aftermath." ¡°Right. Well, thank you for this. We shall take good care of her, I promise.¡± He gently grabbed Millie¡¯s hand, leading her to his side. Larena only hesitated slightly before letting go. ¡°... There might be someone coming in the next few weeks to take her back. If so, your best choice will be to let him have her.¡± The old man''s face hardened. "That''s not how we operate, and you know it. This girl might be an archbishop in the future." "Well, I''ve given you a fair warning." Larena''s voice carried steel beneath its weariness. "I mean it, consider him someone you want to be on the good side of." ¡°Hmpf, we¡¯ll see. You may leave now.¡± Larena looked one final time at Millie, hoping she had made the right decision. Then she flapped her wings and ascended into the air, traveling back at full speed. ¡®Now I need to act convincingly when I return. I¡¯ll need to take a dive. The idiots better have started treating the wounded children by now.¡¯ Once close to the castle again, she dived down, heading for the water. The black surface rushed up to meet her as she tucked her wings and straightened her body. She held her breath, put her arms forward, and then hit the surface with a crack that drove the air from her lungs. The cold shocked her system as she sank into the darkness. Opening her eyes, she let the salt water sting, forcing herself deeper. Her armor dragged her down, growing heavier with each passing moment. Only when her lungs began to burn did she kick back toward the surface. Then she emerged with a gasp. Water streamed from her wings as she beat them against the air. She climbed altitude slowly, letting the wind chill her thoroughly before landing in the exploded chamber. Several guards had arrived already, and were busy either cleaning rubble or tending to the young children. One of them, the most senior guard, turned to look at Larena as she arrived. ¡°Where did you go, captain?¡± Larena pointed down the cliff at the black ocean below, panting heavily. The salt water dripping from her hair mixed with tears she hadn''t realized were forming. ¡°Searching for the kids that fell¡­ There were too few in the chamber, so I figured¡­ some had fallen into the water. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t find any of them.¡± The guard nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. After a count, we¡¯ve found that three kids are missing. Do you have any idea what happened?¡± Larena tried to hide her surprise, wondering if there really was a child in the water. The only ones she knew of were Nova and Millie. The full weight of what had happened started pressing down on her¡ªthe blood, the rubble, the tiny broken bodies. Her voice wavered as she spoke. ¡°The only explanation I can think of is one of the kids completing their soul. And then having an accident. Would you mind¡ª¡± ¡°What about the assassin?¡± the guard asked, cutting her off. "No, this is completely unlike his methods." She wrapped her arms around herself, whether from cold or horror, she wasn''t sure. "He used the least possible force to kill someone, and he killed harvesters, never children. But can you come with me to search the waters? If there are three of them, I... want to search some more." Her voice nearly broke by the end, finally taking in what had happened here. Her stinging eyes were filled with tears, not just to cleanse the salt water away. "... Sure, I think we''ve got things under control here." The guard''s voice softened, seeing her distress. "Do you know any underwater spells?" ¡°No, I only searched blindly¡­ You?¡± ¡°One for light. Let¡¯s go.¡± A moment later, two black-winged guards were diving into the dark ocean, searching for a life. Chapter 19 - Predator and Prey The distant mountains loomed closer now, with jagged peaks cutting into the northern sky. Nova and the chronicler had been traveling for hours, trading questions back and forth as the landscape gradually changed from rolling plains to rocky foothills. Scrawny bushes dotted the rough terrain, and the air had grown noticeably cooler. Nova was grateful that the chronicler had agreed to use a traveling spell, letting them both travel with speed comparable to a horse. It had reduced the travel time by days. But now they walked instead, having basically arrived. The chronicler closed his notebook with a snap, having just finished recording Nova''s last answer about magical theory. ¡°And what type of food do you prefer?¡± Nova kicked a loose stone from their path, watching it clatter down the slope. "Is there really nothing more important you want to ask?" "Well, I''ve tried already." The chronicler''s beard twitched as he smiled. "But you clearly have many subjects you don''t want to talk about." ¡°But food preferences? Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my question; why should you care how useless it is?¡± Nova sighed, adjusting his pack. "Fine. I like dark meat, potatoes, anything pasta-adjacent, white wine, and certain types of... uhh, armored sea-creatures." ¡°You mean crustaceans?¡± ¡°That sounds about right.¡± "Hmm..." The chronicler scribbled something brief in his ever-present notebook. "Well, nothing too interesting there." "Told you so." Nova paused at the crest of a small rise, studying the terrain ahead. "Okay, why are all countries so desperately gathering souls? It can''t be just for power." The chronicler''s footsteps faltered. "I still don''t understand you... You know of gods, the void, immortals, and you have deep knowledge on many subjects, but this is unknown to you?" ¡°Oh, are we back to answering questions with questions?¡± A cold wind swept down from the mountains, making the chronicler''s robes billow. "No... But I can''t tell you the answer if you don''t know." ¡°Ahh, but you¡¯ve told me there is a reason. And that¡¯s what I wanted to know.¡± ¡°... How wonderful would it be if we could tell each other everything without restraint?¡± ¡°Very. My turn again, how¡ª¡± "No no no, that''s not fair." The chronicler wagged his finger. "You know that was rhetorical. My actual question is, what caused you to care so much about justice and fighting for the weak?" ¡°Oh, going deep, are we? Hmm¡­¡± Nova''s small face grew thoughtful as he navigated around a particularly sharp rock. ¡°I don¡¯t know, really. I feel like I¡¯ve always been like this. It¡¯s like something is driving me to action whenever I see something unjust. I¡¯ve fought many times, and I¡¯ve lost many times, but I always get back up.¡± "... Now that''s interesting." The chronicler''s pen flew across the page. "Is it the reward of gratitude, or do you do it for something internal?" ¡°Mmh, it¡¯s mostly internal. Both the pain I feel when I don¡¯t take action, and the joy I feel when my actions bear fruit. The gratitude is nice, but it¡¯s not vital.¡± The chronicler closed his notebook gently. "... You should be cloned." "Haha, thanks! I think the same way sometimes." Nova smiled, watching a bird circle high above them against the backdrop of the mountains. "The only method I¡¯ve managed to use effectively is teaching the younger generations. They will bear fruit eventually, even if I¡¯m not there to see it." ¡°You certainly carry wisdom. Planting trees for the future, it¡¯s something we rarely hear of anymore.¡± "My turn again," Nova declared, taking a moment to study the rocky path ahead. "... What''s your name?" The chronicler''s eyebrows rose slightly. "Oh, we''re that far down on your list of questions? Well then, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Tuck." "Just Tuck?" "Just Tuck." He adjusted his robes against a gust of wind. "Or chronicler Tuck if you think it''s too short." ¡°Hmm, it suits you. Nice and short.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taller than you!¡± Tuck protested, drawing himself up to his still-modest height. ¡°For now.¡± "Ahh, I think you''ve had a lot of practice jumping between childlike and wise." Tuck''s voice had a clear hint of amusement. "I''ll ask you the same question." ¡°Nova.¡± ¡°... Just Nova?¡± ¡°You enjoy these verbal dances, don¡¯t you? Just Nova. Now hang on while I start preparing¡­¡± Tuck couldn''t help but mumble a silent, ¡°That¡¯s just as short as mine¡­¡± as he turned away with a childishly sour expression. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Nova didn¡¯t bother responding. He was busy preparing his hunt now that they were in the mountains. The rocky outcrops would provide good cover, and the weather was clear enough to spot movement at a distance. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to leave any time soon, are you?¡± "Oh, I wouldn''t miss this!" Tuck''s earlier pout vanished instantly. "I feel strangely confident I''ll see something special if I stick around." ¡°... And you¡¯re bound by law not to share this information with anyone for ten years?¡± Tuck nodded solemnly. "Personal information is always protected. It can be bought eventually, but the price is higher than even your governor would be willing to pay. And not before ten years have passed, correct. Otherwise, we would never obtain any information.¡± "Good, then." Nova''s feet shifted into a wider stance, readying himself for the burst of power. "I''m about to show you another secret." [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] The air around them grew heavy with sudden power. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh! A powerful soul, barely contained in your young body! And such a sharp intent!¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve been wondering about that. But I¡¯ll ask you later; I don¡¯t have a lot of time to waste.¡± Nova closed his eyes and let his essence flow down his legs and onto the ground. Like water spreading across stone, it formed an intricate web of runes that spread outward in a perfect circle. The symbols pulsed with a faint blue light against the rocky soil, just like the one he had used on top of Quinn¡¯s shop. [Advanced Detection Formation activated.] In an instant, every life in a 300-meter radius appeared in his mind. But the results were disappointing. Twenty minor signatures in total, and not one of them stronger than an average human. ¡®Mmh, that¡¯s¡­ fine, I guess. It will let me get accustomed to hunting without the fragment. Oh, hold on!¡¯ He opened his eyes again and stared at Tuck, who was now crouching near the ground, studying the formation. ¡°You¡¯re not showing up. I¡¯m assuming that means you¡¯re constantly using a skill to avoid detection.¡± Tuck''s finger traced the air above one of the symbols, careful not to touch it. ¡°... What kind of¡­ I¡¯ve never seen runes like these before! Are these ancient runes?!¡± Nova unequipped the fragment, saving it for more important matters. ¡°Nah, I made half of them myself.¡± ¡°Made them?!¡± Tuck¡¯s head shot up, staring at Nova in shock. ¡°Runes are discovered, not made! What are you babbling about?¡± "Well, there is some truth to that. But I wasn''t happy with how simple the basic runes were, so I made these complex ones to make the final product easier to manage. They''re like combined functions of most useful rune combinations." He looked over at the chronicler and tilted his head. "You''re telling me no one else has even considered combining runes?" ¡°Nova, what are you? Do you come from the future? Or from a group of undiscovered geniuses that hide underground?¡± His expression made it almost seem like his questions were genuine. ¡°No one fully comprehends runes! Those we do have are discovered after thousands of attempts!¡± ¡°... What do you mean? They¡¯re not that complicated, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps not to a genius! A millennial genius! The type that creates new magical invocations that us normal mortals might learn from.¡± Tuck stared at Nova like he was made of gold. A thought struck Nova out of nowhere. Something he should have considered long ago, given the workings of the world he was in. ¡®Does the system make it near impossible for people to understand magic? But why would it? One has to understand the skill before acquiring it, right? Or at least perform it once¡­ Which would make understanding it unnecessary¡­¡¯ ¡°... Well, you¡¯re in luck. Like I said, teaching is my current plan. But anyway, I¡¯m gonna go hunt now. If you¡¯re coming along, stay quiet.¡± Tuck put his palms together in front of his mouth, which Nova assumed meant he would stay quiet. It was an odd gesture he hadn¡¯t seen before, but as long as he wouldn¡¯t get in the way, he didn¡¯t care. ¡®Okay, first of all¡­¡¯ Nova took his backpack off and let it in the circle, making it easier to move around. It would undoubtedly get in the way during a hunt. [Dampen activated.] [Lesser Life Detect activated.] [Mirror Skin Invocation activated.] [You have learned the skill: Masked Scent (Master - 97%) {Grade 2}] [All sources of scent on your body are muted, preventing nearby creatures from sensing you through smell.] ¡®This should prevent anything from sensing me easily. I just hope the Presence of the Don trait doesn¡¯t reveal me¡­ That level of mastery is the highest I¡¯ve seen. I wonder what¡¯s after Master.¡¯ Feeling ready, Nova slipped the bow from his shoulder and nocked an arrow, keeping the sword at his hip for backup. Then he started running, heading for the largest group of soul markings. The formation would only work as long as he was near it, which meant he needed the Lesser Life Detect once he got closer to the prey. A quick glance backward revealed Tuck following like a shadow, his feet finding purchase on the loose dirt without a sound. The chronicler smiled in excitement, seeming completely unbothered by the exertion. Nova acknowledged him with a curt nod before turning his attention forward again. The land offered little cover¡ªjust shallow depressions and the occasional wind-carved hollow in the rock. Nova kept to what shadows he could find, but the barren landscape left him feeling exposed. No trees, no bushes, not even the tall grass of the plains they''d left behind. Just sun-bleached stone and patches of stubborn lichen. Nova slowed down as he got closer, trying to find the sources of the signatures. And then, on top of a small hill forty meters away, he saw them. Creatures that looked like overgrown salamanders with feathery manes, all savagely tearing a large cadaver to pieces. ¡®Ahh, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re gathered up. But what¡¯s that corpse?¡¯ It was the size of a large grizzly, but it had blue skin and looked mostly humanoid. ¡®A troll? Or something similar? Well, whatever, I¡¯m here for the sneaky lizards. I¡¯ll have to watch out for poison if they managed to take down that thing.¡¯ He held the bow toward the lizards and pulled the string, hoping the centuries since his last shot wouldn¡¯t have made him too rusty. ¡®They¡¯re so densely grouped, I should at least hit one¡­¡¯ Nova lined up the shot with his right eye, focusing on the green lizards fighting over their meal. He let out a slow breath, felt his heartbeat steady, then let the arrow fly. [You have learned the skill: Piercing Shot (Adept - 67%) {Grade 3}] [Your arrow shot carries with it part of your essence, creating a piercing effect on impact.] The arrow flew straight, but not exactly where he had aimed. Still, it headed for some lizards to the side of the group. And not one of them noticed before it was too late. The arrow pierced through one lizard''s stomach and kept going, doing the same to the one behind it. Two fatal wounds, even better than Nova had hoped for. The remaining lizards scattered in panic, each fleeing in a different direction. Nova already had another arrow ready. He drew back, tracked one of the lizards running his way, and let loose without using the skill this time. The arrow just missed its head, but the lizard stumbled, trying to dodge. Nova saw his chance. He dropped the bow, pulled out his sword, and sprinted forward for the kill. The lizard was fast, turning to escape once it saw Nova. But he was considerably faster, with the strength of a full-grown man in a four-year-old body. He jumped high, gripping his sword with both hands, and came down hard on the lizard''s back. The blade sank all the way through. The lizard died instantly. [Gained soul of Maned Salamander.] [Gained soul of Maned Salamander.] [Gained soul of Maned Salamander.] [Gained Venomous sac of Maned Salamander (Uncommon) {Grade 2}] Chapter 20 - A Dance of Wind Nova felt the three souls floating around his core, along with a small object he had never seen before. A small organic pouch filled with liquid, purple in color. ¡®The Venomous sac? So objects can be stored in my core, and there are things I can obtain from animals I kill? But what¡¯s the difference between this sac and one gained from the corpses?¡¯ The surrounding had turned quiet after the lizards escaped. Nova sat still on top of the maned salamander below him, sword still in his hands. ¡°That was a nice shot!¡± Tuck said, stepping out of the shadows where Nova had come from. He brought the bow from where it had landed and handed it over to Nova with a smile. ¡°I expected to see you use magic instead of weapons, but it seems you¡¯re a man of many talents.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Nova got up from the salamander¡¯s back, pulling the sword out and flicked the blood off it before putting it back in the sheath. Then he took the bow and put it around his shoulders. ¡°Magic costs more essence than strengthening my muscles for the short amount of time it takes to pull a string. It¡¯s more efficient.¡± ¡°That is true,¡± Tuck replied, looking at the surroundings thoughtfully. ¡°But by absorbing the souls you would get the essence back, right? At least most of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to absorb them. They have more value in other ways.¡± ¡°... Saving children?¡± ¡°Exactly. I can¡¯t hand over any Soul Power if I¡¯ve absorbed them.¡± Nova walked over to the other two lizards he had killed, pulling the arrow out of the ground behind them. He only had fifteen, so retrieving them was necessary. ¡°Hey, can I ask about the difference between the loot that comes with the system and the stuff I can physically carve from their bodies?¡± ¡°Ah, sure. The stuff you gain through the system still has essence, and is considered way more valuable for their properties and use in crafting. The stuff you carve will only be as strong as dead meat.¡± ¡°Ah, so the system loot retains abilities that might be caused by essence and Soul Power? That¡¯s why there are tiers and rarity?¡± ¡°Basically. If these Maned Salamanders were stronger, you would see a higher tier. Typically, you see a tier change with every new number in their Soul Power.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ That¡¯s very interesting. So a poison sac could be used to infuse a weapon with poison, as an example?¡± ¡°With the right blacksmith, sure. The process isn¡¯t a simple one, and you will need a blacksmith with the right skills. And a weapon that can handle it.¡± ¡°... I think I know just where to find one. Thanks for answering so many questions. But I assume they¡¯re not free?¡± ¡°You can pay me back easily. Just tell me the function of a few of your runes.¡± ¡°Hah! I didn¡¯t realize they had such great value to you.¡± ¡°Your questions were all common knowledge, so I think it¡¯s a case of both of us having plenty of something the other wants. I¡¯ll even add another piece of information I think you should know.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Outland Trolls can grow up to five meters tall. And their children are never far from their parents.¡± Nova stared at him for a second, and then he turned to the blue-skinned corpse the lizards had been feasting on. It was barely two meters in height. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should escape?¡± ¡°Well, that, or prepare for a tough fight. I don¡¯t know how much you know of trolls, but¡­¡± ¡°They have high resistance to magic, regenerate almost any wound, are ridiculously strong for their weight, and eat rocks. I think.¡± ¡°Quite accurate. Without poison, they are very hard to kill. Especially for anyone without terrifying strength. And honestly, they¡¯re rarely worth it. Even if they are hard to kill, it¡¯s all due to their naturally strong bodies. Even this one probably only had twenty Soul Power.¡± ¡°... But how much Soul Power would you say it might have?¡± ¡°Mmh¡­ Well, they often hunt animals for food, and they eat a lot. Their lifespan is also quite long¡­ I guess, somewhere around a thousand Soul Power would be the lowest estimate. But I have to note, it could be tens of thousands as well. It all depends on the territorial fighting in this place.¡± Nova thought about it for a second, wondering if it was worth the risk. He could gain the required Soul Power in a single day, but he didn¡¯t have any weapons suitable for fighting trolls. Fire Magic could work, but the fragment was ill-suited for spellcasting. ¡®There is the sac I just got, though¡­ If I can somehow use it to poison the troll, I can win. And I¡¯m very confident in my speed, so getting hit shouldn¡¯t be a major risk.¡¯ ¡°You should decide now, Nova. And whatever you decide to do, you¡¯ll need your fragment.¡± ¡°... Fine, I¡¯ll stay here. I think the risk is low enough to¡ª¡± A deafening roar of pain and rage interrupted his words, coming from somewhere above him. Nova looked up, seeing a massive blue body come falling through the air. The creature blocked out the sun, casting a shadow that made the ground grow dark. ¡®Fuck, I need to prepare!¡¯ [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Nova''s feet kicked up dust as he sprang sideways, falling back into the shadows and activating his skills. ¡®Let¡¯s hope I have enough Mental Control for this¡­¡¯ [You have created the skill: Cloak of Nova (Grandmaster - 100%) {Grade 7}] [Your awareness of your surroundings increases immensely, letting you feel all movement through the wind and disturbances in essence. The cloak also deflects incoming attacks, but only up to a certain level of force.] [A newly created skill has no basis for mastery. You have been chosen as the baseline.] Nova didn¡¯t have time to think about the messages before his attention was pulled back to the hill. The troll hit the ground with thunderous force. The impact sent a tremor through the rocky soil, spraying dirt and pebbles in all directions. Despite its enormous size¡ªat least seven meters tall¡ªthe creature moved with surprising grace. It ignored Nova at first, turning instead toward the smaller corpse on the ground. Thick fingers reached out with unexpected gentleness to touch the dead troll''s face. A low, rumbling sob shook the massive creature''s frame. The sound vibrated through Nova''s chest even at this distance. The moment of grief lasted only seconds before the troll''s gaze fell on the blood-smeared maws of the dead salamanders. The troll''s muscles tensed. Its shoulders began to shake, not with sorrow but pure rage. Massive hands seized the salamander corpses by their tails. The air whistled as the troll swung the bodies like flails, smashing them against the ground again and again. Wet cracks filled the air. Soil ripped up in chunks until nothing remained of the salamanders but bloody stumps. ¡®... If you leave, I won¡¯t attack you. Go home, and grieve for your child.¡¯ But the troll wasn¡¯t interested in peace. It turned to Nova in a fluid motion and threw the two tails after him with great force. They were both deflected by the cloak of wind surrounding him, but the troll wasn¡¯t far behind. It moved extremely quickly for such a massive creature. ¡®Not even my killing intent is doing anything to stop it. Fine, then. I¡¯ll put you out of your misery!¡¯ Nova pulled the sword from his waist and held it like a dagger in one hand. Then he bent down low to the ground and closed his eyes. [You have learned the skill: Searing Blade of Asmodeus (Expert - 80%) {Grade 7}] [Your equipped bladed weapon is infused with the flames of Asmodeus, increasing durability and scorching anything it cuts.] The wind told Nova when the troll came within range. He shot through the space between its feet, kicking up clouds of dirt. The blade carved deep into the flesh of the titan''s left foot. A trail of red flame followed the cut, burning the wound shut instantly. The troll roared in response, turning around with surprising dexterity and kicked off the ground again, following Nova in a mad dash. It didn¡¯t seem bothered at all by the deep gash on its inner shin. Nova stood with his back turned, but he saw everything that happened with clarity. He wanted to wait for the final moment to dodge, leaving a bigger opening in the troll¡¯s defenses. ¡®It will never bleed to death, and I don¡¯t have the offensive power to inflict a mortal wound right now. Luckily it¡¯s not too fast, otherwise I would have been in trouble.¡¯ A giant overhead fist came crashing down toward him, but Nova deftly dashed to the side at the last moment, toward the inside of the troll''s arm. He couldn¡¯t attack the head without leaving himself open to attacks once he was in the air, but the stomach was now low enough to attack from the ground. Another dash through its feet, and a long slash opened along its chest and stomach, again followed by a searing flame. The troll had nearly managed to hit him by closing its legs together during the dash, but Nova managed to jump over the heel just in time. ¡®Damn bastard is getting clever already! This won¡¯t be as easy as I had hoped, and my hopes weren¡¯t high. And my blade¡­¡¯ Only the hilt remained of the trusty shortsword. The rest had melted into a sad puddle, some of which remained inside the ogre¡¯s stomach. ¡®That makes things interesting. If I jump, I need it to be a decisive attack. Or I could¡­¡¯ Once again, the troll turned after him, leaping forward and going for a kick this time. The tree-like leg came swinging with incredible force, taking with it some of the dirt on the ground as it passed the area where Nova had stood. But Nova had already launched himself upward, twisting his body as he flew toward the troll''s head. He shot his hands forward into the troll¡¯s face, piercing its eyes with an arrow in each hand. That would prevent the troll from regenerating its eyes, keeping it blind as long as the arrow still remained. Nova broke off the shafts so the troll would be unable to pull them out. A quick push off the giant''s face sent him back to solid ground before two massive fists smashed into the spot he''d occupied. Nova breathed a sigh of relief. It had been a risky maneuver, but it turned out well. ¡®Now I only need to get a final attack in. Which is much easier when I don¡¯t have to focus on dodging all the time.¡¯ The troll roared in rage, scratching at its eyes and blindly kicking the ground around it. It had no way to find Nova as long as he remained silent, and with the Dampen skill he had used earlier, it was an easy task. ¡®... O¡¯ Gaia, thine earth of plenty and life. Grant me the strength to vanquish my foes through thy hand.¡¯ A massive boulder rose from the ground in front of Nova, and as he focused, parts of it started falling off, making it into a sharp projectile. ¡®Give unto us the bright and the mighty metals, and fill¡ª¡¯ A deafening roar, unlike any so far, suddenly escaped the troll''s throat, shaking the very ground around it. A mystical effect carried with it, causing Nova¡¯s spell to falter. The boulder he had prepared fell to the ground with a heavy thud. ¡®A disruptive ability? These guys really counter magic well. Fine, you want to do it the hard way? Let¡¯s go!¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Mantis Windblades (Master - 20%) {Grade 7}] [Your arms are covered in long blades of wind, capable of slicing flesh with ease.] Nova dashed again, cutting long wounds into the toll¡¯s legs, but with no flame to stop the regeneration, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to heal. However, Nova was far from done. He dashed again, leaving two more wounds along its left thigh. Then again, leaving more wounds on its ribcage. Every dash caused massive amounts of dirt to fly up from the ground. Any normal person looking at the fight would only see a blur as the troll rapidly gained more and more wounds. The troll tried to swing around to hit him, but it was too blind and too slow to have any chance at catching him. Blood flowed from every slice, making the troll more red than blue. And Nova didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, he sped up, getting faster and faster with every dash, leaving deeper and deeper cuts. ¡®Damn, I¡¯ve missed this! A single mistake could lead to death, and every movement has to be perfect! But what is Nova Noctis if not the pinnacle of physical perfection? My body listens to every command instantly, and only mental rust is keeping me from moving even faster!¡¯ Twelve cuts across both legs, twenty on the stomach, fourteen on the back, eight on each arm, and six around the neck. Ligaments severed, arteries sliced open, throat cut into pieces. Every weak point that could be targeted had been, and now the troll could only sit on its knees, protecting its front by lying forward. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I usually wouldn¡¯t be this decisive. But your death will save thousands of children, so go in peace!¡¯ [Venomous sac of Maned Salamander retrieved.] Nova cut the troll four more times near the neck in quick succession, and then he poured the contents of the sac over the open wounds. The poison quickly spread through the blood, into the body, and down through the entire cardiovascular system. The wounds that had been slowly closing up now started slowing down, and eventually, they stopped altogether. The blood stopped flowing, coagulating in the open lacerations. And eventually, the beast breathed its last. Chapter 21 - Flying Rocks [Gained soul of Outland Troll Gragh.] [Gained Outland Troll Bone (Uncommon) {Grade 4}] [Gained Outland Troll Skull (Rare) {Grade 5}] [Gained Outland Troll Flesh (Uncommon) {Grade 5}] [Gained Blood of the Mountain King (Legendary) {Grade 5}] Nova stared at the notifications, panting heavily after the fight. The appearance of a legendary drop seemed very lucky, but he wouldn¡¯t complain. ¡®Blood of the Mountain King? Reminds me of an old song¡­¡¯ ¡°That was quite a display!¡± Tuck cheered, appearing out of nowhere. ¡°The way you targeted each vulnerability so accurately, it was like a master butcher taking apart a cadaver.¡± His eyes seemed to carry a respect Nova hadn¡¯t seen earlier. Nova wiped sweat from his forehead. "Thanks," he managed between breaths. "I''ve missed... the thrill of... fighting like this..." ¡°And that spell you started,¡± Tuck continued. ¡°It looked truly powerful. A shame it was interrupted.¡± Nova nodded absently, now busy watching the soul stats of the troll. He was eager to see if the fight had been worth it.
[Soul Sheet - Outland Troll Gragh] [Core Stats] [Soul Power: 3874] [Soul Purity: Bright] [Compatibility: 67%] [Time Limit: 1 min 20 sec] [Essence] [17050/17050] [Aspects] [Physical Force: 2711] [Physical Control: 2440] [Physical Resilience: 3254] [Mental Force: 1084] [Mental Control: 1386] [Essence Generation: 1654] [Essence Capacity: 2196] [Soul Traits] [Son of the Mountain King] [LEGENDARY] [Troll Pride] [RARE] [Agile] [COMMON] ¡®Oh, yes! Nearly four thousand Soul Power in one go! Not sure why there¡¯s only a one-minute time limit¡­ Is the fragment given longer due to being part of me? And what¡¯s that legendary trait? The Mountain King again¡­¡¯ He pulled up the info on the trait, reading each line with less understanding. [Son of The Mountain King (Legendary)] [You are the son of The Mountain King, granting immense bonuses to physical aspects and removing growth limits. ¡°Go out and grow like me, dear son. I will watch over you.¡±] ¡®... That¡¯s ominous. Removing growth limits, that¡¯s probably why he was so much taller than average.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Tuck? What¡¯s The Mountain King?¡± ¡°The Mountain King?¡± Tuck asked back, suddenly furrowing his brows. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± "Well, this troll seems to have been his son." Nova kept his voice steady despite the growing unease in his gut. "He has a trait that says so, and I also got Blood of the Mountain King as a dropped loot." The color drained from Tuck''s face. ¡°... We might need to leave. Immediately.¡± "Is it a strong monster?" Nova glanced at the distant peaks. "Someone ruling these mountains would have to be, but..." "We need to leave. Now." Tuck''s voice cracked with raw fear. "He''s not called the Mountain King because he''s king of the mountains; He IS the mountain!" A deep rumble rolled through the ground, as if the earth itself was awakening. Nova watched in stunned silence as the tallest mountain began to move. Avalanches of dirt and stone crashed down its sides as something ancient stirred to life. ¡°... But we can escape it, right?¡± "It''s too late!" Tuck¡¯s usual composure was stripped away by the panic. "That is an Ancient Beast, Nova! It only needs to think you to death! And we are already in its radius of influence!" "What?! What about teleportation?" Nova''s mind raced for solutions. ¡°What ¡®teleportation¡¯? I can¡¯t teleport at will! Can you?¡± ¡°Not now! I¡¯m not strong enough! But you are, surely?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how!¡± The mountain could no longer be recognized. A titan, incomprehensibly giant in size, now stood on one knee, slowly rising into the air. Nova''s breath caught in his throat as the being slowly pushed itself up from the ground. His heart was pounding. He wasn¡¯t scared of death, having faced it eight times before. But Millie''s smile flashed through his mind, followed by the faces of every child in the Garden. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡®I am their only hope. I can¡¯t die here. I swore I would never fail again!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, and then you can take us both away!¡± ¡°Sure, but how the hell are you going to teach me in seconds?!¡± ¡°Like this!¡± Nova yelled, moving his essence to sear runes into the ground around them. ¡°Just fill these with your essence, and we can move! I don¡¯t have enough Mental Force or Control, but you do!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Let me focus!¡± Tuck closed his eyes, kneeling on the ground to pour his essence into the formation. Nova looked up at the Mountain King. The titan now stood at full height, its head piercing the clouds. Divine strength radiated from its form, ancient and absolute. And it looked straight in their direction. Suddenly, Nova was hit by a deep and terrifying roar, shaking his entire body. It was like a volcano blasting magma into the air, shaking every boulder and hill nearby. And, as he watched in terror, hundreds of mountain tops rose from their resting place, lifting into the air and creating a majestic scene. The floating masses resembled an asteroid belt around the king. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Nova mumbled, trying his best to remain calm. ¡°Can you¡ª how does the central circle relate to the others?¡± Tuck''s fingers traced the glowing runes. ¡°It¡¯s the trigger and control center." Nova pointed to the central formation, spewing words faster as the Mountain King''s massive hands rose toward the sky. ¡°It sends signals to the other parts, starting the entire process in multiple stages. I¡¯ve set a target, so don¡¯t worry about that part!¡± ¡°Okay, that makes sense¡­ I think I¡¯ve got it!¡± The runes around them flared to life, lifting from the stone in ribbons of light that spun faster and faster around them. "Activate it!" Nova''s shout barely carried over the growing rumble. Above them, the Mountain King''s hands descended. Hundreds of mountain peaks hurtled toward their position like divine arrows. ¡°Activating!¡± Tuck yelled back, and then a flash of light blinded the both of them completely. ¡°Ahh, what was that? There isn¡¯t supposed to be a flash!¡± ¡°I might have mes¡ª¡± Tuck''s voice cut off as Nova felt the ground disappear from under his feet. Wind whipped past them as they plummeted through the open sky. Still disoriented by the flash, Nova blinked rapidly to try and look below him. He had aimed the teleportation close to the city but didn¡¯t want to risk appearing deep in the ground, so he put the destination high up in the air. "Sorry about that!" The wind tore at his words. "We''re both too strong to die from a fall, right?" ¡°Yeah!¡± Tuck replied, tumbling downward without control. ¡°You dashed faster than terminal velocity during the fight, so your body can handle it! But I¡¯m a bit worried about the barrier surrounding the city!¡± ¡°Oh! Shit!¡± Nova recalled hearing about the protective barrier, now regretting his decision to appear over the city. Hitting a barrier meant to keep monsters at bay at terminal velocity might be an unpleasant experience. ¡°You can¡¯t fly?¡± Nova asked, starting to worry. ¡°Of course I can! But what about you?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re hesitant to save me?!¡± Nova couldn¡¯t help but smile at the business acumen of the small man. ¡°Fine, more runes?¡± Tuck smiled, and suddenly, two giant wings emerged from his back. They looked drake-like and were way too large for such a small body. ¡°I guess if you¡¯re offering such excellent trades, I have no choice. Don¡¯t move!¡± Tuck floated over to Nova and grabbed him by the neck of his new jacket. They slowed down as he spread his wings, and soon, they were cruising at a comfortable pace over to the entrance of the city they both left from. ¡°... Long day, huh?¡± Nova asked in jest. Tuck laughed loudly, shaking Nova accidentally. ¡°One of the more eventful ones, certainly! I hope I don¡¯t need to tell you, but you can never go back to the outlands.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured¡­¡± Nova stared in the direction of the outland mountains, vaguely seeing the silhouette of a man piercing the clouds. ¡°That Mountain King, I¡¯m surprised he only has a million Soul Power.¡± ¡°No, one million is just the requirement to be called an ancient beast. But the Mountain King has existed ever since history was first recorded, even older than the system itself. Your kings and heroes can¡¯t begin to compare to beings that old.¡± ¡°... Then how the hell did I manage to encounter its son? That seems like extraordinarily bad luck.¡± ¡°Well, it is believed that all trolls are descended from the Mountain King. He has had a lot of children. But that one might have been among the younger ones.¡± A loud crash suddenly passed their ears, coming from the direction of the outlands. ¡°... I guess that was the attack meant for us. Did you see it?¡± ¡°No, my eyes were closed. What did he do?¡± ¡°He did his best to look intimidating, that¡¯s for sure. We would be dead if he didn¡¯t have a sense of grandeur.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good to know.¡± They drifted in silence for a while, both having much on their minds. Nova was eager to return to the Garden, but he felt it would be too late at this hour. Besides, his fragment was all but spent. ¡®I¡¯m sure Quinn will be happy to see me, even if I only journeyed for a day¡­ I wonder if I can trade this soul for top gold¡­ A legendary trait, would anyone say no to that?¡¯ He was wary about potential scammers, though. His last visit turned sour, and even if it didn¡¯t, this could be on a completely different level in terms of value. ¡°... I¡¯ll be leaving Colport once we land,¡± Tuck said as they neared the gate. ¡°I would love to stay and pick your brain, but I no longer have anything to trade. Your knowledge is too valuable.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re reaching the limits of what knowledge you can share?¡± ¡°Yes. We have mountains of knowledge available to us, but only a fraction can be shared at our convenience. I will leave you with one particular piece of information to even out the score. And as thanks.¡± ¡°... Okay? Is it something I¡¯ll find helpful?¡± ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s related to your goal.¡± Tuck turned silent as they neared the ground, flapping his wings for the final approach. He let go of Nova a bit above the ground before landing a few meters away. Nova landed on light feet, finally feeling safe enough to unequip his fragment. ¡°So, do you still want the runes?¡± ¡°No, please, the teleportation formation was more than enough to pay for the entire trip. As for the final piece, I can¡¯t tell you much¡­ Your king selects talented people to be his potential successors instead of the normal method.¡± ¡°Ahh, and you think I can take his place? Won¡¯t that take a long time?¡± ¡°Well, yes. But¡­ not as long as you might think.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tuck¡¯s face was as firm as rock, not letting anything slip through his expression. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say. It¡¯s been a pleasure, Nova.¡± Tuck reached his right hand out, holding his palm facing up for some reason. ¡°... Is this a handshake?¡± ¡°... Do you enjoy tickling my curiosity like this? How can you not know what a handshake is? You do the same, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Nova did as he asked, holding his hand forward, palm facing up. Tuck put his palm over it, bending all of his fingers into a claw. ¡°Now you do the same.¡± Nova did, and soon their hands were locked together, pinky against index and ring against middle. ¡°And now we turn our hands so that our positions switch.¡± Nova again did as he was asked, and turned his hand around at the same pace as Tuck. ¡°And now we release.¡± Nova relaxed his hand and let Tuck¡¯s fingers slip from his own, feeling a certain sense of alienation from the unusual gesture. He had lived in many different cultures, but a handshake had somehow seemed universal. ¡°Right, it¡¯s been a pleasure. I guess I¡¯ll see more of your kind around at some point.¡± ¡°Probably! And if you¡¯re lucky, it might even be me! Bye!¡± Before Nova could even register it, Tuck was gone from sight, just as quickly as he had appeared in the same spot earlier that day. ¡®He could probably escape that situation at any time¡­ I might owe him more than he wants to admit.¡¯ Nova turned back to the gate, suddenly realizing that his brand new backpack remained in the outlands. ¡®... You owe me two gold coins, Mountain King.¡¯ Chapter 22 - No Rest For The Good Standing before the gate, Nova wondered how the process of getting back inside usually went. He half expected it to start opening as he approached it, but it remained silent. ¡°... Hey! Can I come back in?!¡± The massive gate remained closed, showing no reaction. ¡®Are they even able to hear me from here? The gate is massive, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it blocks sound¡­ Well, they might want to keep it shut after hearing the noise from the outlands.¡¯ After waiting another moment, he stepped up to the gate and knocked on its surface. The steel didn¡¯t budge at all, making his knock useless. It was like tapping on a massive slab of concrete, producing no sound at all. ¡°Hey! Mister guard! Please let me back in!¡± [Lesser Life Detect activated.] His eyes flashed a light blue, allowing him to see vague silhouettes on the other side of the gate. Judging by their movements, they seemed to be discussing something. ¡°Please! I got lost!¡± The silhouettes responded to his shouts, showing they heard him loud and clear. ¡®Damn guards, not even letting a small child in¡­ These are different guards than earlier, I¡¯m pretty sure. Haah, time to act again¡­¡¯ Putting a hint of vibration in his voice, Nova pleaded to the gate. ¡°Mister, sir, please let me in! I just wanted to see how it looked outside the wall, but I couldn¡¯t find the same gate again! I¡¯m hungry!¡± One of the silhouettes pushed one of the others and moved near the gate, and then it started opening soon after. ¡®About damn time¡­¡¯ He moved forward as soon as he could, squeezing through the small gap in the gate and reaching the other side. The steel felt cold on his hands as he pushed past it. The guard that opened the gate moved over to him with a stern expression. ¡°Kid, what the hell were you doing outside of the gate? We¡¯re on high alert after that thunderous noise from the outlands!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! I just left through the gate close to my home to play with my bow, but then the sound made me investigate¡­ And then I was lost, so I had to follow the wall here. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise!¡± ¡°Hmm, at least you understand. Do you know your way home?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Can I go there?¡± ¡°Sure, head on home, kid.¡± Nova bowed, and then he started walking away with spirited steps. ¡®Staying outside would have been a bother, so I¡¯m glad one of the guards had a heart. Although, it could have been a trap, if I¡¯m being generous to the other guys. They were just doing their job.¡¯ At this point, the evening had turned dark, and a chill had started setting in the air. Soon, only the burning candles in the streetlamps would keep the streets illuminated. The northern gate was close to the upper district, with nice houses and wide streets. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running into kidnappers here, but even if he encountered them later, he had the soul of the troll to keep him safe¡ªat least for a while. ¡®Well, Nihil did say they would stop the kidnappings. But I¡¯m not confident he controls every rat in the city.¡¯ The road to Quinn¡¯s shop from the northern part of the city was long, and in his current state, Nova couldn¡¯t do much to speed it up. Even running would take a lot of energy, and he wasn¡¯t in the best shape. ¡®I need to power up soon. The body cultivation might be a good option, at least as a short-term solution. I¡¯m tempted to use the blood, though¡­ Blood cultivation is frowned upon, but it all depends on the method in my opinion. And who knows what the blood of that titan could do?¡¯ He decided to study the loot he had gained from the trip in more detail before bed, hoping the legendary blood would have satisfying bonuses. ¡®Maybe it will have regenerative properties? Or earth-related bonuses? Both would be great for equipment, but I really wouldn¡¯t mind having some regenerative abilities.¡¯ A rumble from his stomach woke him from his pondering, asking for food. He hadn¡¯t had time to eat much that day, so it was no wonder. Nova sighed, looking around at the warmly lit homes surrounding him. ¡®I¡¯m sure Quinn has some fish left over. Searing a filet won¡¯t take long. I just need to get there¡­¡¯
When the night dominated the sky, and the moon started watching over the city, Nova finally saw the familiar shop. The windows were dimly lit, and a thin stream of smoke came from the pipe on its roof. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡®Finally¡­ Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s still open.¡¯ Despite the darkness of the night, the city was still lively. Taverns were filled with life, drunkards were tumbling along the streets, and music could be heard from nearly every bar. But the shops had closed¡ªor at least most of them. Nova tried the door, and it opened effortlessly, letting him into the shop. ¡®Did he expect me to return already?¡¯ ¡°Hey, Quinn! I¡¯m back!¡± he yelled, expecting Quinn to be in his living room. But no one answered. A sense of foreboding spread through his body. ¡®... Is this¡­ did someone figure out where I was staying?¡¯ Nova¡¯s mind started racing with warnings. The open door, the quiet house, and the dim lights¡­ Had someone come here with ill intent? And, more importantly, were they still here? ¡®The formation is still active! I just need to get closer to it, then I can see if there are others here.¡¯ But before he could act on his plan, a weak voice came from the upper part of the house. ¡°... Nova?¡± ¡°Quinn? Are you okay?¡± Quinn¡¯s voice sounded like he had recently woken up. ¡°... Mostly. Uuh, can you come up here?¡± ¡°... Yeah, sure. One moment.¡± ¡®He¡¯s not luring me into a trap, is he? I think I can trust him, but¡­ let¡¯s make sure.¡¯ [Lesser Life Detect activated.] Nova peered through the wooden boards of the house, looking for hidden silhouettes. Only Quinn¡¯s could be seen, meaning he either was being honest, or that whoever was there was stronger than Nova. ¡®A chance worth taking, isn¡¯t it? I can activate the fragment in a split second, so it should be fine.¡¯ Nova walked up the stairs to the second floor and opened the door to the living room, finding only Quinn sitting under a blanket on his couch. He held a bag of ice over his forehead, covering one of his eyes. "Hey, Nova." Quinn attempted a smile. "Was it a nice trip?" "What happened?" Nova''s words came out sharp. "Ah, well..." Quinn shifted the ice pack. "Some guys from the church came by, asking for a soul stone. I figured you''d taken it, but I kept quiet." "The church?" Nova''s voice rose. "They go around beating people?" "Well, only their warriors do the rough stuff." Quinn''s attempt at a light tone fell flat. "There''s a reason people don''t mess with the church." Nova''s fingers curled into fists. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, Quinn. I had no idea they could track it here. And I already sold it, so I can¡¯t give it back easily either. But I did get lucky during my trip, so we¡¯ll be able to pay them back.¡± "Oh, really?" Quinn perked up, then winced at the movement. "I was worried when I heard that noise coming from the outlands. But you didn¡¯t get that far, I guess?¡± ¡°... I did. Traveling can be done quite quickly, you see.¡± ¡°Oh. But you didn¡¯t have anything to do with that sound?¡± "Well..." Nova looked away, not wanting to worry him more than necessary. "It''s probably better if you don''t know." "Hah, I believe you." Quinn''s uninjured eye showed no judgment. "You hungry?" ¡°Yes, actually. Do you have any leftovers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you something, just¡ª¡± ¡°No, Quinn, just point me to the food. You rest, and I¡¯ll take care of the church tomorrow.¡± ¡°... Take care of, as in, pay them back, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nova replied, trying to sound convincing. He wasn¡¯t planning to make trouble, but it would depend on the church¡¯s response. ¡°Straight to the soul trader, I¡¯ll hand them more than enough to pay them back.¡± "Fine." Quinn relaxed slightly. "There¡¯s fresh fish in the cellar, in the bucket by the entrance. It¡¯s probably half frozen, so you¡¯ll need to heat it slowly.¡± ¡°Thanks. Are you fine with me making some barriers around your house?¡± ¡°Uhm, sure. As long as the customers can still enter.¡± ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll have it up before tomorrow.¡± Nova turned to head down the stairs, but he paused in the doorway. ¡°You want me to check on your injuries?¡± "Nah." Quinn waved him off. "Nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine in the morning once the swelling has gone down.¡± ¡°Yeah, probably. You should go to bed, though. I¡¯ll lock the door for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you, Quinn. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Quinn only responded with a sound, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Then he leaned back on the couch, deciding to rest a bit more before going to bed. Nova walked down to the shop and then on to the small door leading to the cellar. A light odor of half-frozen fish permeated the room, and it was nearly too dark to see anything. ¡®Now I think I know what type of guy Quinn is¡­ He has lost his spirit, only making the days go by as best he can. He doesn¡¯t value his life much, which makes it easy to give it to something he believes in. It¡¯s understandable, but I feel a bit burdened by it¡­ Still, he¡¯s a good man.¡¯ He grabbed the bucket of fish and ice, took a decent-sized trout-looking thing by the gills, and headed for the kitchen. ¡®Some food, then rest¡­ After checking the loot. Need to check the loot. And a final round of increasing my Soul Power, of course. Then I really should figure out what Tuck meant by equipped skills¡­ But then rest.¡¯
With a belly full of tender and salted fish, Nova sat in his bed, studying his catch. His soul hadn¡¯t improved much, but it was well on its way.
¡®Yeah, a decent increase. I had expected to be stronger once I returned, but plans don¡¯t always pan out. But what does it matter? I¡¯ve already reached the goal for the month, and a few months more even. Now, let¡¯s look at loot.¡¯ [Outland Troll Bone (Uncommon) {Grade 4}] [Extremely sturdy bone, capable of carrying the weight of many tons of troll. Weak to heat.] ¡®Makes sense. I could probably infuse it into a weapon once I get my next fragment, so it won¡¯t break as easily.¡¯ [Outland Troll Skull (Rare) {Grade 5}] [The thickest part of the troll skeleton. As a solid piece, it can withstand blows of tens of tons without cracking.] ¡®Well suited for armor. Or maybe a buckler?¡¯ [Outland Troll Flesh (Uncommon) {Grade 5}] [Tough and strong, the flesh of an Outland Troll has evolved to withstand mighty blows and freezing cold. The taste is described as terrible.] ¡®I have no idea what to do with this¡­¡¯ [Blood of the Mountain King (Legendary) {Grade 5}] [The blood of the progenitor of all trolls, carrying power beyond mortal men. Very little is known about this substance.] ¡®There we go! Very little is known¡­ Is it because the Mountain King was born before the system? I doubt he has bled much, and Gragh might be the first of his sons to die. I will need to run some tests before using it for anything stupid.¡¯ Nova dismissed all the windows and leaned back in bed, feeling the comfort embrace him tightly. It had been a long day for such a young body. ¡®I¡¯ll check the skill equipping later¡­ Now I just hope the Soul Trader will cooperate. I should ask Quinn what a legendary trait might be worth, though I doubt he will know¡­ Then I need to visit the kids right after. I wonder what Millie has learned so far¡­¡¯ Chapter 23 - Another Tune The soul trader. Still adorned with glowing lamps and draped with blue and silver cloth. But now, two additional guards were standing outside of it, for some unknown reason. ¡®I guess I made an impression. Will they let me in?¡¯ He approached the door like last time, hoping this wouldn¡¯t become an issue. His fragment had regained ten minutes of time, but he wanted to save it for his visit to the castle later if he could. ¡°Hey, kid, this place isn¡¯t a place to play,¡± one of the guards said, stepping in front of the door. ¡°Go somewhere else.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child, my good sir. I¡¯m a halfling. But I¡¯ll excuse your ignorance; it seems we¡¯re a rare sight in these parts. Will you let me in?¡± The guards looked at each other with furrowed brows, then they studied Nova closer. ¡°... You do have a certain air about you¡­ Very well, please go on in, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Nova replied, walking past them and through the door. ¡°Good day!¡± The woman behind the counter froze as she saw him, wide-eyed and jaw-dropped. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡­ W-welcome, sir.¡± She took a deep breath, gathering her nerves. ¡°How¡­ Can we help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble,¡± Nova started, approaching her with his hands in the air. ¡°I¡¯m here to make up for what I took, so we can both move past what happened yesterday.¡± She looked over at the other counter, trying to contact the man there with her eyes. He was busy with another customer, but they did share a glance. Then, her focus returned to Nova. ¡°I believe that¡¯s acceptable, sir. But first, can you tell me the name I should use?¡± Nova smiled, figuring she was making sure he really was the one who spoke to her in the shadows. ¡°You may call me Noctis.¡± She swallowed quietly, still with a nervous body language. ¡°Very good, sir. You may call me Eliana.¡± She bowed lightly and retrieved another soul stone from under her counter. ¡°I believe you recognize this?¡± ¡°Of course, a soul stone.¡± Eliana shook her head. ¡°Not just a soul stone, sir. The same one.¡± ¡°... Oh. I will have to speak to the adventurer¡¯s guild then.¡± ¡°That would be advisable. What are your questions?¡± Nova narrowed his eyes, sensing that Eliana was getting braver by the second. ¡®Is there a reason for that? Am I sitting in a trap? Or is she just adapting to the situation?¡¯ ¡°... Well, my first question is¡­¡± [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] ¡°... Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Among mythical traits that could grant supreme magical talent or godlike strength, his focused on a single, specific ability¡ªpure killing intent, honed beyond mortal limits. Eliana collapsed instantly, her body refusing to move as instinctive terror took hold. [Fragment of Nova Noctis unequipped.] She sat there in silence for several seconds before she could stutter a response. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry! I-I¡¯ll stop the ch-church from coming here!¡± She remained behind the counter, perhaps too afraid to come back up. The room had turned silent, and everyone was looking at the two of them¡ªeven the guard by the entrance, who had been acting like a statue until then. ¡°Good. I have no trouble with the church, and we would both prefer it stayed that way. I don¡¯t like making threats, but you¡¯ve already gone further than that, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°W-We just told the church what happened, I promise!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m here to make up for it. Can we proceed, or would you like me to speak to someone else?¡± ¡°... Could you?¡± She lifted her face over the counter, looking like a nervous wreck. ¡°Daniel, can you¡­ take him to Miss Valeria?¡± The man behind the other counter looked confused by her reaction. To him, it would look like she simply fell to the ground after Nova¡¯s question, not feeling any of the killing intent. ¡°I can, but¡­ Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t¡­¡± She shook her head, looking like she wanted to escape someplace else. ¡°Please, just do as he wants.¡± Nova sighed, not pleased with the situation at all. ¡®Quick in and out, right? No reason to go to a different soul trader, right? I¡¯m a dumbass... But at least I noticed the ambush in time.¡¯ The man, Daniel, stepped out from behind the counter with stiff movements. He gestured for Nova to follow him and started walking up the stairs. Nova followed, figuring it was easier than leaving. He didn¡¯t worry much about any danger, and they already knew of Quinn, so he didn¡¯t have much to lose. The second floor was much like the first, with intricate woodwork and red velvet covering nearly every surface. It had taken many hours to create, if nothing else. They walked down a short hallway with doors on both sides, before Daniel finally stopped before the last one. He knocked politely, waiting for an answer. ¡°Yes?¡± a light female voice came from within. ¡°The sir from yesterday is back, sister Valeria, and he wants to discuss a trade with you. Eliana didn¡¯t¡­¡± He glanced down at Nova, as if nervous to talk openly about him. ¡°Well, she halted the plan.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°I see¡­ Let him in.¡± Daniel opened the large wooden door for Nova, looking at him with curious eyes. Nova walked wordlessly past him, entering a large office decorated in white and gold¡ªmuch like the cathedral in the city''s center. It smelled faintly of parchment and incense, reminiscent of a cloister. Large windows decorated the back and left walls, letting sunlight in for most of the day. Behind a desk sat a young woman dressed in strange white clothes. She wore a straight hat twice as tall as her head, a scarf covering her entire neck, and a simple robe covering the rest of her torso. ¡®That¡¯s almost certainly religious in origin, right? Is this a nun of sorts?¡¯ She remained seated as Nova entered, staring at him with firm eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re the little rascal.¡± Her tone had a clear edge, poorly concealed by a false lightness. ¡°Or was it someone possessing a child? Why are the rats so afraid of you?¡± ¡°Oh, so you have spoken to them?¡± Nova clasped his small hands behind his back, revealing a bit of what he thought of as his true self. Her words confirmed his suspicions about communication between the church and Nihil''s people. ¡°They have reason to fear me. But the trap you set suggests you didn¡¯t take their advice?¡± Her eyes remained firm, only showing a hint of fear by tapping her desk. ¡°You stole from the church. We don¡¯t allow that.¡± Her words seemed backed by a strong faith in the church, however illusory it may be. ¡°Well, perhaps you should have accepted the business trade without going to these rats.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but let a hint of derision seep into his voice, questioning their judgment. Valeria stood up from her chair, planting her hands on the desk. ¡°Did you think we would buy human souls without any questions? An old relative, we understand. A grieving widow, sure." Her voice turned sharp. "But a child coming in here with the soul of a street boss? What would you have done?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to cooperate with them enough to know whose soul it was. But perhaps my view of churches is different than reality.¡± His voice turned icy cold. ¡°Do they kidnap children for you as well, or is it mostly for the despicable harvesting?¡± ¡°You watch your mouth!¡± Valeria slammed her palms on the desk, causing her hat to fall back slightly on her head. ¡°The church has nothing to do with their vile schemes!¡± ¡°Well, forgive me for jumping to conclusions,¡± Nova replied sarcastically. ¡°What would have happened if I let Eliana speak to you yesterday?¡± Valeria fixed her hat with quick movements. ¡°I would have come down personally to thank you for ridding the streets of such a character. But then I would have told you to take your business elsewhere.¡± Nova backed down slightly, now realizing he had likely misunderstood the situation. ¡°... I acted for my own safety, so I won¡¯t apologize. Besides, you got the stone back, and I can make up for the cost with today¡¯s trade.¡± "Really?" Valeria sat back down with a scoff. "What illustrious hoodrat have you brought us today, then?" Nova shook his head, spreading his arms wide. ¡°You think so little of me? I have hunted quite the beast, you see. But before we get to it, could you tell me the approximate value of each type of trait in the soul?¡± ¡®If I ask after showing you the soul, I won¡¯t be able to trust your price, will I?¡¯ Valeria leaned back in her chair, relaxing slightly. ¡°Mmh, sure. Commons are worth about ten Soul Power or so, uncommon about two hundred, rare is close to a thousand, and epic is close to six thousand. The ones over that are judged case-by-case, but legendary ones usually get up in the tens of thousands. We don¡¯t handle those kinds of sums here, though.¡± Nova stood in stunned silence for a while, shocked by the incredible value he was walking around with. He had expected a good deal, but nothing like this. ¡®This could buy me nearly five years of time! Although, I would use it to get stronger as well, making it easier to earn more souls.¡¯ "Of course," Valeria added, noting his reaction, "multiple traits lower the chances of getting the good ones. An epic trait with three common ones isn''t worth nearly as much.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that is disappointing. But I still think you¡¯ll be surprised by what I¡¯m bringing here.¡± ¡°Really? Put your offer in this rock for me, then.¡± Valeria smirked and pulled a soul stone from her desk. She tossed it at Nova with casual strength, forcing him to catch it with both hands. It was a heavy rock, so she had to have some considerable power. Compared to the average human, at least. Nova hesitated, recalling what happened the last time he handed over a soul. ¡°... Before you get the chance to do anything underhanded, please know that these souls will go to saving innocent lives. Lives that I am ready to kill for.¡± "A true hero, hmm?" Valeria''s lips curved into a mocking smile. She spread her arms wide. "Well, fret not; we honor our deals with the church''s name on the line. That being, the Church of Order." Nova didn''t bother responding to her sarcasm. Instead, he held the soul stone carefully and guided Gragh''s massive soul into it. The stone trembled as it struggled to contain such power. Then he threw the stone back to her, more carefully than she had. Valeria snatched it from the air with one hand. Her smug expression vanished instantly as she felt the soul''s presence. "You threw this?!" She clutched the stone to her chest. "What in the hells are you thinking?!" ¡°... You started it?¡± "It was empty!" Her voice cracked with panic. "The soul would have dissipated if it shattered!" ¡°... I figured you would catch it.¡± Nova remained stone-faced, but he was silently cursing his own carelessness. "Well, this... this is..." Her hands trembled as she studied the soul, eyes closed in concentration. They snapped open suddenly. "The Mountain King''s son?! You''re the reason for the disturbance yesterday?!" "I didn''t know!" Nova threw his hands up in frustration. "I thought it was just a troll!" "You..." She leaned forward, gripping the stone tight. "How did you escape?" ¡°Trade secret.¡± Nova folded his arms, making it clear the topic was closed. He wasn¡¯t about to reveal how rich his knowledge of formations was. Tuck was enough for now. "But..." Valeria slumped forward, resting her head in her palm. Her tall hat tumbled off, revealing a tight bun of light brown hair. She stared at the stone with wide eyes. "It¡¯s even bright in purity¡­ And a humanoid, so high compatibility¡­ God, this¡­ this will make a dent in our storage.¡± Nova couldn''t help but smile at her reaction. ¡°Still interested, I take it?¡± "Yes! Absolutely!" She sat up straight, composing herself. "It''s a great shame about the two other traits, but the chance at a legendary trait like this will considerably increase the price." Her fingers traced the stone''s surface. "And not to mention, it''s nearly at four thousand Soul Power on its own!" ¡°... How will the payment work?¡± "That depends on you." Valeria set the stone carefully on her desk. "Well, mostly. We don''t have enough to trade you in straight Soul Power." She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Are there any traits you''d like to get?" "Nope, but materials and stuff could be traded." Nova leaned forward slightly. "What number are we looking at exactly?" "... I''d say..." Valeria did some quick calculations in her head. "Fourteen thousand, if we remove the value of the soul stone. And we can get you ten, plus some materials to cover the full cost. Plus a tiny bit to make up for the soul you lost yesterday." ¡®The soul I lost, she says¡­ Like her stubborn clerk had nothing to do with it.¡¯ ¡°... That sounds like a good deal. I accept it.¡± She looked down at the stone again, shaking her head in disbelief. "... First a mythic trait comes to Brother Morrin''s door, and now this..." "What''s that?" Nova''s ears perked up at the mention of a mythic trait. "Oh, nothing." Valeria waved her hand dismissively, but her eyes held a distant look. "The church has just been having a windfall lately. It''s like our God truly is watching..." ¡®... Mythic trait? Millie?¡¯ Nova felt an immediate need to check on the Garden to dismiss this suspicion. ¡®Surely it¡¯s just not as rare as I thought¡­ right?¡¯ Chapter 24 - Painful Return ¡°Do you have any preference in materials?¡± Valeria asked, still not taking her eyes off the stone. ¡°Mmh? Oh, yeah, just¡­¡± Nova had to step out of his thoughts, at least with one foot. ¡°Whatever can be used for smithing and infusing. The higher the quality, the better.¡± "Great!" She finally looked up from the stone. "We can arrange for you to pick it all up here tomorrow." "Yeah, sounds good." Nova turned abruptly and strode toward the door. "Uh, sir?" Valeria''s voice rose with sudden alarm. "You don''t want to keep your soul?" Nova paused at the doorway, not bothering to turn around. "Oh... You keep it. Put that name on the line. I trust you." And with that, he was back in the hallway, finding his way back down the stairs. He nearly stormed past the two counters, throwing a glance at Eliana, which caused her to lean back against the wall with fearful eyes. ¡®Maybe I should apologize to her tomorrow¡­ But now it¡¯s time to go back home. Please let everything be fine!¡¯
Nova reached the top of the cliff in seconds, landing softly on the familiar stone wall. He saw the children listlessly playing in the courtyard. Something about the scene made his blood run cold. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong¡­ Bandages?¡¯ Four of the children had white strips of cloth wrapped around either arms or heads. One bandage was stained red, with blood seeping through the fabric. Then he noticed the scattered stones in the narrow hallway¡ªstones that shouldn''t be there. He jumped down to the ground, looking for someone he could ask. ¡°Iver¡­ What happened here?¡± A young boy turned away from the simple drawing he had made on the ground and stared at Nova with wide eyes. ¡°Nova? Nova!¡± The courtyard froze. Every child turned toward his voice. Then they surged forward as one, surrounding him in a tide of small bodies and eager voices. Their cheers filled the air as they pressed close, seeking comfort in his presence. The joy in their faces calmed Nova slightly, but he knew something was terribly wrong. "Okay, everyone, please sit down!" As soon as his voice was heard, they all started sitting where they stood, looking at him expectantly. But in their eager eyes, Nova could see pain. He could see an eagerness for distraction, for another one of his stories to bring them someplace else. ¡°Iver, what happened here? Why are some of you hurt?¡± ¡°... A loud bang while we sleeped. Made the roof fall, and¡­¡± Iver bit his lips together, looking down at the ground. ¡°Paula, Kovu, and Millie are gone now¡­¡± The other children lowered their heads, all sharing the grief of what happened. "Gone?" The word felt like ice in Nova''s throat. He knew well what that meant, or at least what it meant for the kids. They weren¡¯t there anymore. They had disappeared from the Garden. Nova walked past the seated children toward the pile of rocks. The destruction became clearer with each step¡ªthe shattered roof, the crumbling walls, and there in the floor, a small crater. Right where Millie used to sleep. "... What..." His legs threatened to give way as the reality hit him. His heart hammered against his ribs, jaw clenched so tight it hurt. "... What have I done?"
Larena sat in her office, absently reading through a document for the fifth time. And still, none of the information stuck. Her eyes were heavy after another sleepless night, but there was little she could do about it. Images haunted her whenever she closed them. ¡®... I could have saved her¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been so focused on Millie, I could have saved the girl that fell in the water¡­¡¯ The pale, lifeless body she dragged up to the slippery rocks refused to leave her mind. Still with a hint of warmth, but already too far gone. And she was so light, so feeble in her hands. It was a memory that would never leave her mind. The office door burst open. Cold air rushed in, bringing with it a presence that made her blood freeze. The young, white-haired child had the presence of death itself as his eyes stared at her. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice came out rough, barely controlled. ¡°Nova! Thank the gods you¡¯re here!¡± Larena burst out of her chair, but was unsure if she should approach him. Her instincts advised her against it. ¡°Millie had an accident, and¡­ two children died.¡± "... Kovu and Paula..." The deadly aura faded with each step as Nova approached. "It''s not your fault, Larena. It''s mine." "No, I could have..." She gripped the edge of her desk. "I think I could have saved the girl if I had thought clearly. But the boy, he..." Nova reached the carpet by her desk and simply lay down, staring up at the ceiling. "Millie was my responsibility. I''m her teacher." His small voice carried a deep, almost tangible regret. "I gave her the building blocks of destruction, not expecting her to understand them... An incredible talent, now gone because of my mistake¡­" Larena shook her head quickly. ¡°No, Millie survived.¡± "What?! She was taken?" Nova shot upright. "No, I..." Larena twisted her hands together. "I expected her to be discovered after the accident, so I flew her to the church. They accept anyone with talent and, if nothing else, will keep her safe." Nova''s body went limp with relief, leaning back on the floor with an audible thud. "Thank god... I heard about the church finding a mythical trait. That''s why I¡­ Thank god..." He pressed his forearm over his eyes, hiding whatever emotions played across his face. Larena felt the gratitude and relief in his voice and smiled. Saving her had been worth the risk. "... I don''t know how much you know about the church. They won''t hand her over to you willingly. Although I... told them they should. If you ask for her." "I understand. It might be fine to leave her there for a while." Nova''s voice grew tight. "But that depends on how she''s doing. After such an accident, I should really be there for her. Otherwise..." ¡°... They¡¯re not known for being understanding and caring. And a childhood trauma like that would only get worse if left alone. I think it would be better for her to get out of there.¡± Nova fell silent, only a heavy sigh escaping his lips. Larena watched him lying there, feeling an odd urge to join him on the floor. Seeing him had lessened the weight on her shoulders considerably. ¡°... Do you want me to tell you what happened?¡± "No..." Nova kept his arm over his eyes. "I understood it from the chamber. Millie caused an explosion of essence, which collapsed the outer wall and roof. Kovu was sleeping close to her, hit by most of the force. Paula slept close to the outer wall and fell..." His voice grew hollow. "And the others were hurt by the falling rocks and explosion. Only losing two of them is almost a miracle in itself." ¡°... Do you mind if I lie down next to you?¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s your office.¡± Larena moved around her desk and lowered herself to the carpet beside Nova. The soft fabric felt surprisingly comfortable, and the ceiling seemed oddly peaceful from this angle. A faint scent of old wine spread as she disturbed the many threads. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t the only captain tempted to drink on this job. "How hard will it be to get inside the church?" Nova asked after a moment. "Very." Larena turned her head slightly. "What have churches been like in your other lives?" ¡°Oh, mostly giant organizations that build temples to worship their god. Only once or twice was there ever any evidence that their gods were real, but that didn¡¯t stop them. And usually, there would be many different churches around the world, worshipping separate gods.¡± "Hmm..." Larena folded her hands over her stomach. "In this world, the church is a global organization, and the only notable one. They worship the God of Order, who created the system. Because of that, they have special privileges and abilities. Very few people will willingly act against the church.¡± "It''s at such a level?" Nova shifted slightly. "What sort of abilities do they have?" "Well, soul reading is one¡ªthey have tools to check anyone''s soul stats." Larena counted off on her fingers. "Everyone gets a free reading when they complete their soul, which also works as recruitment. Then there''s the ability to purify souls, which is extremely valuable. It reduces Soul Power if the soul is dead, but it''s more than worth it." "Wow, that would be useful." Nova''s voice brightened with interest. "Based on what I''ve discovered, purity affects all kinds of stuff." "Yeah, it''s like free money for them." Larena nodded. "They can buy impure souls and sell purified ones for more than double the price. But it does require work. Then there are the soul-guiders, which ensure a soul stays in the family after death." "Oh, right, I heard about that." Nova stared up at the ceiling. "But it''s expensive, so only for rich people." ¡°Yeah, keeping it running takes resources. It can¡¯t be helped." Larena shifted her shoulders against the carpet, feeling her armor dig uncomfortably into her spine. "The final special ability is probably the most powerful one. They can create spaces where the system no longer works, making all skills and traits worthless. The cathedral is such a place.¡± "Hah!" Nova''s laugh held genuine amusement. "I would love to see their faces after trying that on me. I¡¯m not denying that your system is useful, but I¡¯d be like a fish back in water." Larena smiled. ¡°Hmm, that would be fun to see. You still have your essence and aspects, which are the base abilities in the world.¡± ¡°Base, as in, they were here before the system?¡± ¡°Yeah. The system adds a lot of convenience, and then you have the whole trait and looting system. Magical items also lose their power in those areas.¡± "I am very excited to start learning about those. Tomorrow, maybe." His tone had turned somber again, but then it lightened. "Oh, right, I already earned enough souls for the month." ¡°Already? How?!¡± ¡°I took your advice and went to the outlands.¡± ¡°But you just left! How¡­¡± Memories of the day before, where every guard and able combatant had been called to the walls to prepare for a disastrous attack, returned to her. "... You didn''t mess with a certain mountain, did you?" "Killed his son." Nova stated it like he was discussing the weather. "Yeah... yeah, you would." Larena shook her head in wonder. "I get the sense that nothing is impossible for you." ¡°Well, I obviously have my limits¡­ Do you know of any cloning spells?¡± ¡°Cloning? I don¡¯t think there is one.¡± ¡°... Guess I¡¯ll have to give myself to the church, then.¡± "What?" Larena pushed herself up on her elbows. "That sounds like a terrible idea!" "Millie needs me." Nova spoke quietly, but his voice carried an iron certainty that made further argument pointless. Chapter 25 - Third Level Larena stared at the small figure lying beside her on the office carpet. Although his decision to surrender to the church seemed absurd, she recognized the look in his eyes. It was the same determination she''d seen when he first confronted her about the children. "She''s not alone," Larena tried anyway. "The other kids need you as well." "They''ve taken a blow, but it will be fine." Nova''s voice softened. "Losing people has been a common occurrence for them since birth, and physical injuries are easily fixed. But Millie..." He turned to face her. "How did she act when you carried her?" "... In complete shock." Larena lay back down, remembering. "She didn''t speak unless spoken to, and seemed to be lost in her own head..." She sighed. "You''re right, she needs you. But still." ¡°They can read all traits? Even unique ones?¡± "Unique?" Larena''s brows furrowed. "That''s a thing?" ¡°Apparently. It¡¯s related to my past lives, and it¡¯s the main reason for my power.¡± "... Well, they might be able to see it." Larena stared thoughtfully at the ceiling. "But I still think they will let you in." ¡°... it does outright say I have past lives in the description.¡± ¡°... I think they only see the name of the trait¡­ But I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s risky.¡± Nova went quiet, seemingly deep in thought. ¡°What if I equip a soul during the assessment? Does that work?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know that either. It could be worse if they see it¡¯s an equipped soul, though. And you would need a human one, right? Do you have any?¡± ¡°I might get one tomorrow, then grow it with some of the other souls. I¡¯m getting Millie out regardless, so unless you think there are other ways¡­¡± "No, breaking in is impossible, at least undetected." Larena shook her head firmly. "They have formations targeting the system itself, and you can''t get rid of it." ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± She sighed, understanding that his mind was made. ¡°Fine, good luck.¡± "I like how easy you are to convince." Nova''s voice carried a hint of amusement. "I can¡¯t convince you, so why try? And, like I said, nothing seems impossible to you..." Larena''s voice softened. "I don''t think you should blame yourself for the accident. You were in a hurry trying to earn souls to save thousands of kids. Teaching would obviously be a lower priority." "The mistake is not considering what Millie could be capable of." Nova''s voice tightened. "If I thought this could happen..." ¡°You¡¯re still human, despite all your experience.¡± "Yeah..." Nova sat up slowly. "I should get back to the kids. Tell them a few stories, calm them down." "... Maybe you are an angel after all." Larena smiled up at him. "Heh, it''s not the first time I''ve been called that." Nova stood and brushed off his clothes. "But no, still human. Thanks for the talk, Larena." ¡°No, thank you, Nova! Knowing you¡¯re still around has lifted my spirits more than you know.¡± "I''m glad to hear it." Nova moved toward the door. "If you need to reach me, I''ll probably stay at a fishmonger''s shop near the harbor. It''s named Quinn''s Shop. Or you can leave a message with Quinn, the owner. I trust him." ¡°Good to know. I¡¯ll see you around, then.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be busy for a while with the church, but after that, I¡¯ll talk with Newark again. See you then.¡± And just like that, he was gone. Luckily, he was in a much better mood than he had arrived in. ¡®He might be used to it, but carrying such burdens all the time¡­ It would drive me insane.¡¯
The next day, Nova felt prepared. He had spent most of the previous day with the children, watching their spirits lift hour by hour. Although his goodbye had been bitter, he promised to return within a week. "Your trust has not been misplaced, sir Noctis." Valeria sat straight-backed behind her desk, gesturing to a small sphere before her. "The agreed-upon souls are all here, as well as top-grade materials for forging." Nova leaned forward in his chair, arms folded and eyes narrowed. ¡°That sphere? Is that all?¡± "... Are you new to this type of thing?" Valeria arched an eyebrow. "This is a sphere of holding, capable of storing many essence-filled materials." She tapped it lightly. "But it is not included in the deal, so you must take the materials into your core." "Ah, of course, a sphere of holding." Nova nodded smoothly. "They look different where I''m from." "I''m sure..." Valeria lined up several dark stones on her desk. "The souls are stored in these soul stones, so feel free to start absorbing them. Each one should be white or better in purity, with no traits of note." Nova stood from his chair, which ended up putting him closer to the ground. ¡°... Do you mind if I jump on your desk?¡± "Yes." Valeria''s lips twitched. "Would you like me to lower them for you?" "No, it''s fine." Nova reached up to touch the dark stones. They felt cold against his fingers, but the souls inside pulsed like spots of light to his senses. He drew them in, feeling tens of souls flowing toward his core simultaneously. "There are quite a few of them." "Yes, we usually deal in weaker souls." Valeria watched him work. "You''re receiving over half of our storage. We''ll need the rest to continue doing business." Nova looked at one of the souls out of curiosity, but he found nothing of note. The soul of a kobold, high in compatibility due to being from a humanoid creature. Only the high aspects compared to the Soul Power were notable, and that was due to the high purity. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. He drew in the remaining souls from the black stones, feeling an odd fullness settle in his core. The dozens of light spots swirled around each other, almost too many to count. "... There are only six thousand Soul Power here." "... Sir." Valeria''s fingers drummed once on her desk. "They are all valued based on global standards. Due to purity and compatibility, they are, on average, worth twice the regular price." "Ah..." Nova''s shoulders relaxed. "I wondered about that." "But if you''d like," Valeria''s voice took on an edge, "we could give you twelve thousand souls of murky purity instead." ¡°No, I understand that there is a common standard to these things. Anything else would be chaos.¡± "Exactly." Valeria nodded approvingly. "If anything, we''ve been generous." "Yes, I apologize." Nova turned his attention to the small sphere. "And the... sphere? It works the same way?" ¡°Same procedure. Lay your hand on it and pull the contents to your core.¡± Nova nodded and did as she said. The sphere was considerably smaller than the soul stones, and actually seemed useful in comparison. Or, it would be, if storing materials in one¡¯s core wasn¡¯t possible. ¡®I should make a storage ring once I have the opportunity, though. Those can hold nearly anything.¡¯ The materials joined the swirl around his core, looking similar to what he''d gotten from the troll. Only eight items, but each one radiated value. "Looks good!" "We hope you will consider using us for future sales as well." Valeria flashed him a well-practiced smile, both warm and professional. ¡°Of course, why would I go anywhere else?¡± "Good, good. Then I consider us even." Her expression turned serious. "However, I would appreciate it if you apologized to Eliana, our clerk." "... She did accuse me of stealing, and then refused to let me leave with the soul. And yesterday, you set a trap in case I arrived again? I¡¯m not sure an apology is warranted, unless it¡¯s the other way around.¡± Valeria stood from her chair, looking down at Nova with firm eyes. Then she bowed, letting her hat topple off her head again. ¡°I am the one who should apologize to you, not her. I hope you can forgive me for the instructions I have given my employees, and for trying to restrain you here yesterday. It was done out of pride, and I regret my actions deeply.¡± ¡°... I accept your apology, sister Valeria. But still¡­¡± Still bowing, she continued, ¡°I found her lost in thought yesterday, shaking in fear. For doing her job, she was scared half to death. If you apologize, she might realize you¡¯re not as scary as she thinks. Please think of it as a favor to me.¡± Nova sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. ¡°Fine. I probably took it too far." ¡®I didn¡¯t think the killing intent could have such an effect on someone¡­ I would have asked for an apology to Quinn in return, but that would reveal his involvement¡­ Best to let it be. He didn¡¯t seem very shaken, in any case.¡¯ He turned toward the door. "And, if there''s nothing else..." ¡°Not at all. Thank you for the business!¡± Valeria gave him a polite smile as she sat back down, looking pleased with their transaction. ¡°Same to you. I¡¯ll see you around.¡± Nova exited the opulent white office and went down to the ground floor, where he found Eliana behind the counter. She seemed less frightened than the day before, but still didn¡¯t dare to look in his direction. Nova walked to her counter, standing on his toes to look over the edge. ¡°I would like to apologize, Miss Eliana. I didn¡¯t realize the consequences of my actions, and will strive to do better in the future.¡± She bit her lips nervously, then let out a surprised laugh at the sight of his small face barely visible over the counter. "... Apology accepted." Her tension eased slightly. "But I would appreciate it if you spoke to someone else next time you''re here. I''m sure you can go straight to Sister Valeria." ¡°Noted. I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± Eliana smiled briefly at his words, but that was all the reaction he got. He left the store in good spirits, heading back to the now-familiar shop near the docks.
Quinn was busy talking to a customer when Nova arrived, and it seemed to be a heated discussion. ¡°I can¡¯t just give you that much fish!¡± Quinn gestured widely with his hands. ¡°You can come here for meals, but not to pick up fish for an entire party!¡± He looked over at Nova, and a sudden look of worry crossed his face. Nova started heading toward the stairs, deciding to let Quinn handle his business. But the customer, a middle-aged woman with long black hair, jabbed a finger in Nova''s direction. "Who is that?!" ¡°... A kid I¡¯m helping. Nothing important.¡± Quinn tried brushing it aside. "Where is he sleeping?" Her eyes narrowed. "Quinn, you didn''t!" "It''s empty," Quinn exhaled, looking at her with a pained expression. "The kid needed a place to stay, and I had room." Nova now understood that this woman was more than just a customer. ¡®Is she¡­ his wife?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s empty,¡± She repeated, putting weight on every syllable. ¡°It¡¯s empty for a reason, Quinn. And since when do you take in random kids from the streets?¡± ¡°Can I help, Quinn?¡± Nova stepped forward carefully, feeling the tension in the air. Quinn waved him off without looking. "It''s fine, Nova. You just go prepare." ¡°... Okay.¡± Nova retreated up the stairs, leaving the tension behind. The room was clearly a sensitive topic, and now wasn''t the time to ask about it. The quarreling continued after he left, but he didn¡¯t care enough to make out any words. ¡®Based on a few clues¡­ I¡¯m guessing this was a happy family at one point. Before their child disappeared. And the wife left, unable to live in the same house anymore. But Quinn had little choice, as this was both his business and inherited home.¡¯ One family destroyed by the death of a child. Whether it was a kidnapping, an accident, or just a simple disease, it always tested the bonds of the people closest. ¡°... Well, not much can be done about it. Other than some couple¡¯s therapy, perhaps. And that¡¯s not something I can do.¡± He returned to the room, briefly checking the detection formation for anything suspicious before sitting in the bed. ¡®Huh, the formation doesn¡¯t detect Valeria¡­ Is her office protected by a stronger formation, then? The church really knows more than I expected¡­¡¯ He dismissed the curiosity and started focusing on the dozens of souls swirling in his core. [Would you like to attempt a mass soul absorption?] ¡®Oh, it¡¯s been a while since you asked me questions without clear intention. No, I don¡¯t want to absorb all of them. But let me absorb half, if that works. And leave all human souls out of it.¡¯ [Warning: Absorbing multiple souls simultaneously may have unexpected effects.] [Warning: Absorbing souls of different purities may result in unstable resonance.] ¡®Yeah, only absorb the pure ones. The lizard souls can remain.¡¯ The nearly fifty souls began orbiting his core faster, forming complex patterns with their pure trails of light. They approached his core slowly, sending tendrils of their light into it. [Beginning absorption process...] [Soul of Brownfur Direwolf absorbed. Soul Power +67.] [Soul of Red Hobgoblin absorbed. Soul Power +19.] [...] The notifications continued in a long list, with a total of 43 entries. Each one was from a different monster, and they all had varying levels of Soul Power. Nova felt the power in his body increase manyfold, now flowing with force through each meridian. It was different from using the fragment; this time, it was truly part of him. He looked down at his hands, seeing them glow with a soft, warm light. It looked exactly like Millie¡¯s glow on the day her soul was completed. ¡®Now I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s look at the completed stats¡­¡¯
[Nova''s Soul Status] [Core Stats] [Soul Power: 3285] [Soul Purity: Bright] [Held Souls: 45] [Essence] [11265/11265] [Aspects] [Physical Force: 1281] [Physical Control: 1478] [Physical Resilience: 1379 + 20] [Mental Force: 1133] [Mental Control: 1576] [Essence Generation: 1182] [Essence Capacity: 1330] [Soul Traits] [Legacy of Nine Lives] [UNIQUE] [Void Touched Mind] [MYTHIC] [Presence Of The Don] [RARE] [Blessed Physique] [RARE] ¡®Wonderful! And finally, my third fragment is unlocked!¡¯ Chapter 26 - School of Order Nova thought back to his distant life of blacksmithing on the fringes of a new world. He had been born on the ship sailing there, so the new world was the only world he knew. And it was extremely hostile. Since he wasn¡¯t allowed to join the hunts as a child, he instead started learning the trade of smithing. And at the young age of thirteen, he surpassed all his teachers. After that, not a day went by when he didn¡¯t keep perfecting his craft. After all, the hunters thinned in numbers all too often without him. ¡®If I had focused on fighting instead of smithing, I would have been the only one remaining after some time. But still, it was my most peaceful life. At least since my first.¡¯ Eager to see what the system had to say about his fragment, he pulled up the status window.
[Fragment of Nova Gorton] [Core Stats] [Soul Power: 16168] [Soul Purity: Bright] [Compatibility: 87%] [Time Limit: 122 min] [Essence] [66418/66418] [Aspects] [Physical Force: 10638] [Physical Control: 8601] [Physical Resilience: 9506] [Mental Force: 7809] [Mental Control: 9959] [Essence Generation: 8827] [Essence Capacity: 8375] [Soul Traits] [Divine Focus] [MYTHIC] [Your concentration can reach heights normal humans could only dream of, and can last for as long as necessary.] ["He once sat still for three days, hammering a simple piece of metal. A prosthetic, for a young girl to dance again."] [Material Resonance] [LEGENDARY] [You can sense the true nature and potential of materials through touch alone, understanding their strengths, flaws and optimal uses.] ["The metal sings to him, each in their own unique voice. And he creates symphonies."] Nova felt a wave of emotion hit him when seeing the commentary, causing a tear to appear in the corner of his eye. One of his proudest moments was seeing the smile on that young girl''s face as she danced. ¡°And she danced¡­ God, how she danced. The Clockwork Ballerina¡­¡± He took a deep breath, calming himself. ¡°I¡¯m getting sentimental in my old age¡­¡± With that prosthetic, he accidentally started a technological revolution, launching his reputation even higher in the new world. Even the first captain leading the expedition had a smaller statue. ¡®... I hope they¡¯re still doing well. It had turned into a major city before my death. Maybe they¡¯re even taming the wilds these days? Shaking his head from the nostalgic reminiscence, he studied the stats more closely, finding nothing too surprising. The higher Soul Power was expected, but the traits were greater than he expected. ¡®Divine Focus¡­ I don¡¯t know if I would call it that, exactly. Although¡­ thinking back, I probably lost the ability to focus perfectly after that life. But I thought it had more to do with the chaos of the next one. And Material Resonance¡­ I thought only the material of that world could sing, but perhaps it was an innate ability after all¡­ I have missed the sound.¡¯ The urge to equip it and look at the materials in his core was great, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t have time to use it anytime soon. He had a mission of great importance and urgency. ¡®The new time limit will definitely help me a lot¡ªtwo hours for the Gorton fragment and nearly three for the Nocits one.¡¯ Returning to his preparations, he looked through his remaining souls to find a suitable human one. It wouldn¡¯t have any notable traits, but its name and aspects would need to be decent. ¡®... This one looks nice! Soul of Arthur Pembridge, sounds like a suitable name. There is the risk of choosing one that will be recognized, but in a city of hundreds of thousands, I would have to be cursed to be that unlucky.¡¯ He equipped the soul, feeling his body go back to that of a normal human. Clenching his fist, only the power of his body cultivation remained. ¡®Damn, there¡¯s that too. If I can find good material for the other four elements, my body will become so much stronger. And the iron keys were the bare minimum of metal essence, so I should find a replacement for that as well¡­¡¯ Noticing his distracted thoughts, he shook his head and focused on the task at hand. The first thing he did was use the Inner Blossoming Invocation to increase his Soul Power to 34, using up all the essence in the soul. Afterward, he could start absorbing some more souls into the one he had equipped. But a thought struck him just in time. ¡®Wait, can¡¯t I do this to all the other fragments as well? Increasing their Soul Power before absorbing them? Damn, I should have thought of that earlier!¡¯ After a short debate, he decided to take some more time to prepare, going through each remaining soul and using all the essence to increase their Soul Power. It was an advantage only he had, so he needed to use it to the fullest of his ability. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡®I wish I could buy all the souls in the city and sell them for a profit. But I could only do that if I wanted a giant target on my back. It would be discovered immediately that I have a unique skill. I can¡¯t even sell these souls now.¡¯ After half an hour of going through each remaining soul and using the invocation, they had grown by an average of 40%. So now, he could equip the soul of Arthur Pembridge again and start absorbing. [Beginning absorption process...] [Soul of Bearded Salamander absorbed. Soul Power +27.] [Soul of Michael Ewing absorbed. Soul Power +39.] [...] He stopped once the soul power reached eight hundred, thinking it would be a good idea to give this soul to Governor Newark when the time came. It should also be more than enough for the church to mark him as a talent, letting him into their school. ¡®Still a white purity soul, and very good aspect ratios. My temporary life as Arthur Pembridge has now started!¡¯
Quinn looked tired when Nova returned to the shop, absentmindedly sharpening a knife. He didn¡¯t even notice Nova entering the room. ¡°How are you, Quinn?¡± Nova asked warmly. ¡°Oh! Hey, Nova.¡± He turned to look at him, knife still in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright. Just a lover¡¯s quarrel.¡± ¡°... Your wife?¡± "On paper, yeah." Quinn set the knife down with a sigh. "In reality, though..." ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I think I¡¯ve figured out most of it.¡± "Yeah?" Quinn''s lips twisted into a half-smile. "Us normal humans are that simple to you?" "Well, I don''t know the whole story." Nova leaned against the doorframe. "But I know my room once belonged to a child, and I know what can happen to a family after tragedies." Quinn nodded, sighing deeply. ¡°Then you¡¯re not far off. But it¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± As he spoke, he lifted one of the crates filled with ice onto a display table near the window. ¡°Are you headed out?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was just on my way. Uhm, there was one thing I meant to ask.¡± "You can bring her here." Quinn didn''t look up. "There''s nowhere else, right?" Nova was surprised he caught on so quickly. His question was indeed if he could bring Millie back to the shop. ¡°You¡¯re taking on a lot of risk, Quinn. The church will likely turn every stone to find her, and they already know I¡¯m connected to your shop.¡± ¡°They only know you visited. You might as well have been a customer." Quinn shrugged. "And besides, I''m sure you''ll protect the place once she''s here." ¡°Well, true. Thanks, Quinn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not sacrificing much.¡± Nova let the silence stretch, studying the fishmonger''s hollow expression. ¡®It¡¯s not so much that he¡¯s selfless, but that he doesn¡¯t care for his own life¡­ Perhaps housing a small girl will help? Someone to love and protect?¡¯ Nova cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Could you write a letter to the church, telling them I¡¯ve lost both my parents and that you wish to enroll me there?¡± "Ohh, like a cover story?" Quinn''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Nice thinking. Give me a moment." He retrieved a quill and notepad from behind the counter. The words came slowly, punctuated by long pauses as he formed each letter. "There, done." Quinn held up the concise note, which was written in harsh, blocky letters. Nova took the letter, squinting at the rough handwriting. "That''s perfect! Probably." "I aim to please." Quinn''s beard twitched with a hint of pride. ¡°I¡¯m headed out, then. See you later!¡± ¡°Yeah, good luck.¡±
For the first time in a while, Nova released his Mirror Skin Invocation, letting his full power¡ªor rather, Arthur Pembridge''s full power¡ªflood into the air around him. He walked a few thousand steps, and then a few thousand more, before finally reaching the grand cathedral. The building dominated the skyline, and every surface was adorned with intricate marble and gold carvings that caught the morning light. ¡®There¡¯s a barrier protecting every surface. No wonder they can afford to be so flashy¡­ Now, do I just walk in the main door? This isn¡¯t the school, but maybe they can take me there?¡¯ Nova tugged at his sleeve, adopting the mannerisms of a nervous child. "Ex-excuse me, mister!" He called to a passing man. "I-is this where the s-school of order is?" The man¡¯s face softened at Nova''s apparent anxiety. "Oh, it''s right nearby. You go to the side of the cathedral, that way." He pointed toward the sun-lit side of the building. "Just follow the white wall, then you''ll see a flashy building with white and gold doors. That''s the school." "Okay, th-thank you, mister!" Nova bowed deeply, then hurried down the smaller road beside the cathedral, playing his role to perfection. ¡®Arthur is nervous around adults. Arthur stutters when he¡¯s nervous. Arthur comes from a family of fishermen, and he lost his father to the sea when he was three. Then his mother got sick and needed medicine, so she sold her husband¡¯s soul. But she still died, and that¡¯s when Arthur completed his soul. His aunt told him to go to the school after sensing his Soul Power, hoping he would live a decent life there.¡¯ ¡°I hope Aunt Mary is right,¡± Nova mumbled, hunching his shoulders slightly. His path took him past several narrow streets shrouded in shadow. The cathedral''s proximity to the lower district meant scattered groups of hoodlums lurking in corners. They were clearly planning something unsavory, but with no children involved, Nova kept his deal and walked on. Soon after, he arrived at a set of white and gold doors, just as described. Above the door was a large sign, but Nova still couldn¡¯t read it. ¡®I can tell there¡¯s a strong barrier here¡­ I pray this works. But I don¡¯t think the gods in this world will help me with this. Fooling churches has that unfortunate side-effect.¡¯ He knocked on the door, first with way too much strength, then with nearly no strength at all, acting like someone with recently obtained powers. He shuffled his feet, playing up his nervousness as he waited. It didn¡¯t take long for movement to be heard inside, and soon, it swung open, revealing an old man. He stared at Nova with wide eyes. ¡°Light and Order, child! You¡¯re strong!¡± ¡°Th-Thanks?¡± Nova stuttered, not sure how else to react. The old man leaned out, peering around the empty street. "Are you here to enroll? Is no one with you?" "Y-Yes, sir!" Nova clutched Quinn''s letter tighter. "Aunt Mary to-told me to come here to study, sir!" "Hmm..." The old man stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Well, you certainly seem strong enough. But I would like your parents to bring you, otherwise we might make a mistake." Nova hung his head, slumping his shoulders. "My parents aren''t here anymore. Mom was sick¡­" His lower lip trembled as he drew a shaky breath. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry child. May they find peace.¡± The old man held his arms together, holding both of his wrists in some sort of prayer. ¡°But¡­ this makes it hard for me to accept you in. Do you have a note or anything from your aunt?¡± "Y-Yes! She g-gave me this," Nova fumbled in his pocket and thrust the paper forward with trembling fingers. The old man unfolded the note eagerly, but his brows drew together as he read. "... Is your aunt good at writing?" ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, sir. It seemed like she was.¡± ¡®Quinn, what did you write?¡¯ "Hmm..." The old man glanced between Nova and the note, stroking his chin. "Well, I think I understand it, despite the mistakes... Fine, I''ll accept you in. You''ve got a talent, so it would pain me to deny you." "T-thank you, sir!" Nova bowed so low his white hair nearly touched the ground, then straightened with an eager expression. "You can call me Brother Morrin." The old man''s eyes crinkled kindly. "What''s your name?" ¡°Arthur, sir! Arthur Pembridge!¡± Brother Morrin''s eyebrows lifted. "Pembridge, you say? From the theater up in the upper district?" "No, Brother Morrin," Nova nervously scuffed his foot against the ground, with a hint of real nerves this time. "I''m from the docks." "Huh, I guess it''s not an uncommon name." Brother Morrin gestured inside. "Follow me, Arthur." ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Chapter 27 - The Holy City Brother Morrin led Nova through the white doors into a building that seemed plucked from another time. Nova''s footsteps echoed against worn wooden floorboards as he followed the priest inside. Stark wooden walls stretched ahead, lined with dusty portraits in gilded frames¡ªa jarring contrast to the extravagant outer shell. Nova''s eyes darted from window to window, mapping every possible exit. His fingers twitched as he sensed the barrier magic protecting the walls. The barrier would be easier to analyze from the inside, but it would take him some time to fully understand it. ¡®The outer walls seem thin, but they are all protected by barriers¡­ Governor Newark seems like an amateur compared to the church, at least when it comes to barriers. Brother Morrin glanced over his shoulder as they walked. "You speak remarkably well for your age. We have a girl who just arrived, quite like yourself in many ways. Perhaps you could become friends?" ¡®That¡¯s Millie, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, Brother, the two of us are quite close already.¡¯ Nova hunched his shoulders and stammered, keeping up his act. ¡°A g-girl? Mmh, maybe¡­¡± Brother Morrin''s laugh echoed warmly through the hall. "Haha, the girls can indeed be dangerous. But this one might..." His smile faltered slightly. "Might need a friend. You''ll meet them all later." "Okay." Nova pointed at the nearest portrait. "Wh-what are the paintings of?" "Former students and headmasters, all renowned for their contributions to the church." Brother Morrin gestured proudly. "This is Headmaster Loraine, inventor of our truth serum. And this is Brother Farley, one of our finest warriors ever." Nova''s steps faltered. "T-truth serum? It makes people t-tell the truth?" "Well, it''s not fool-proof, but in most cases, yes." Brother Morrin puffed up with pride. "Our alchemy lab is the leading producer for the entire church, so it''s a very important part of our history." "Huh..." Nova''s mind raced behind his nervous facade. "Wh-when is it used?" "Only in rare cases." Brother Morrin folded his hands behind his back. "But its existence works as a deterrent as well, so it serves its purpose." Nova kept his eyes on the paintings, trying to understand the strange power he sensed from them. "Are you the he-headmaster now?" ¡°No, no, I am only one of many teachers here. I¡¯m also responsible for watching the outer door, but we all have multiple tasks.¡± ¡°... The sc-school looks smaller than it s-sounds like from your descriptions.¡± "Ahh, you really are a clever one!" Brother Morrin''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, most of the school exists underground, actually! Hundreds of rooms and hallways, all deep under the ground, connecting the school to the cathedral. Just down that set of stairs over there." Nova stared at the stairway, which descended to a pair of heavy steel doors. ''... That looks more like a prison than a school. Maybe this will be more of a challenge than I thought.'' "Through here, Arthur." Brother Morrin pushed open a door to reveal a brightly lit circular chamber. "We''re going to give you a proper test to check your aspects and traits." Nova''s throat tightened as he followed, praying his cover would hold through whatever test awaited. In the center of the room stood a pedestal topped with a white pearl. The sphere hummed softly, but the sound grew stronger with each step Nova took toward it. Brother Morrin gestured toward the sphere. ¡°Could you put your hand on it for me?¡± "Y-Yes, sir!" Nova approached the pedestal, unable to tell if the humming was actually getting louder or if there was some strange resonance going on. When he touched the pearl, it vibrated against his palm like a living thing. The sphere''s glow intensified as its vibrations faded to stillness. A system prompt appeared, but unlike the usual way it hovered in front of his eyes, this time it hovered above the sphere. [System assessment: A prodigy without equal. You will be sent to the holy city of Damascus for proper training. Please keep contact with the sphere during the transfer.] ¡®What?! No thanks!¡¯ Nova immediately let go of the sphere and jumped away, fearing he would be sent away. ¡°What the hell?!¡± "My word!" Brother Morrin''s eyes lit up with wild excitement. He thrust his hands toward the sphere. "Arthur, quickly! Touch it again! This is a tremendous honor!" "No!" Nova backed further away, letting real panic seep into his voice. "I''m staying here! Aunt Mary told me to stay here!" ¡°Child!¡± Brother Morrin pleaded, raising his arms in helpless frustration. ¡°This is more important than anything your aunt may think of! You may become the Holy Signus in the future! The leader of the church!¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I wanna stay in Collport!" Nova pressed himself against the wall. "My family lives here!" Brother Morrin stared at him with intense eyes for several long seconds before finally dropping his arms with a heavy sigh. "Fine, we can wait... but, I can''t believe you''re that talented!" His enthusiasm returned quickly. "What kind of traits do you have, Arthur?" ¡®The sphere probably sensed my unique and mythical traits, right? Damn, this is troublesome. But at least it didn¡¯t reveal my cover.¡¯ Nova twisted his fingers together, staring at the floor. "One is called Divine Focus, and the other is Perfect Control." He picked traits he could easily explain, and that would fit his supposed prodigy status. ¡°And what color are they?¡± Brother Morrin leaned forward. ¡°Mmh, kind of red-orange?¡± "Both?!" He stumbled back, nearly tripping on his own foot. Nova hunched his shoulders. "Y-yes. Is that bad?" "No! No, no, that''s amazing!" Brother Morrin paced in a small circle, running his hands through his hair. "That''s... Well, it sounds impossible! What are the odds?" He froze mid-step and stared at the ceiling with wide eyes. "And right after the other one... Has the system changed?"" ¡®... Yeah, it is an incredible coincidence. Especially when you consider how well Millie and I actually know each other. Brother Morrin looked at him again, seeming almost afraid to approach him. ¡°What¡­ what would you like to do, Arthur?¡± ¡°... Uhm, w-what¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± ¡°Most likely,¡± Morrin started, ¡°someone will come here to convince you to go to the holy city. They might ask your aunt to help us convince you. Would you go if she said so?¡± ¡®I need to drag this out and try to give him a reason to let me stay here for now. And if someone is coming, there¡¯s a chance it¡¯s someone with a ton of power. I need to hurry!¡¯ Nova stared at his shoes. "Maybe... but my mom is here..." "I understand it will be hard to leave, Arthur." Brother Morrin took a careful step forward. "But you could become someone really important if you go! And then you can visit this city as often as you''d like!" Nova turned away and pursed his lips. "... Can I see the other children?" "Sure!" Brother Morrin brightened. "I just have to speak to the headmaster first, but then I''ll take you right to them! Follow me!" Brother Morrin walked back to the corridor and held the door for Nova, guiding him further down the hallway they had walked through earlier. ¡°Headmaster Petiver will be shocked to meet you. I can¡¯t wait to see his face.¡± Nova pointed at another gilded frame. "Is the headmaster up there?" "Not yet." Brother Morrin shook his head. "These paintings are usually made when the headmasters are old, but Petiver is still younger than most teachers here. He was also a talent once, though, not as much as you." He stopped at a large white door near the end of the hallway. "Here we are!¡± he said, knocking on the door energetically. There was no response. He knocked again, more forcefully this time. Still no response. Brother Morrin let out a heavy sigh. "... Excuse me, Arthur. Just wait here while I open the door and check on him." ¡°Are you s-sure he¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°Not completely, but this has happened many times by now. Hang on.¡± A thin film of light enveloped Brother Morrin as he closed his eyes, using a skill Nova hadn¡¯t seen before. It seemed to have protective properties, but very weak ones at that. Brother Morrin opened the door, letting out a cloud of red smoke that rose to the roof. ¡°Not again,¡± he mumbled, entering quickly and closing the door behind him. ¡®... What the hell? Is the headmaster doing experiments? An alchemist?¡¯ Nova sniffed at the strange red smoke. It smelled like strawberries, oddly enough. Nearly a minute passed before Brother Morrin opened the door, and this time, no smoke appeared. ¡°You can come in now, Arthur.¡± Nova stepped into an office that looked nothing like he expected. Plain wooden walls stretched up to an unpainted ceiling. A beaten leather couch sagged in one corner. Simple landscape paintings hung crooked on the walls. Only the extended workbench behind the desk showed any flash, filled with beakers and colorful bottles. A man in his early thirties hunched behind the desk. His unruly hair stuck up at odd angles, and a strange gleam flickered in his eyes. One lens of his glasses was normal, but the other was oversized and filled with red glass. His clothes might have once been deep red or dark green, but splotches of discoloration made them look like failed chemistry experiments. "What an interesting child." The headmaster''s flat tone completely failed to match his words. He barely glanced at Nova. "Thank you, Morrin." ¡°... Headmaster,¡± Brother Morrin started, seemingly trying to control his temper. ¡°This child was just in the pearl room. What do you think it said once Arthur here touched it?¡± "Oh, probably the usual." The headmaster waved a dismissive hand. "''System assessment: ¡®interesting child.'' Maybe even ''very interesting.''" ¡°It said, in no uncertain terms, that he was a prodigy without equal.¡± "What?" The headmaster''s head snapped up. "Are you certain you read it right?" ¡°It tried to teleport him to Damascus immediately. But Arthur here jumped away, wanting to stay in Collport instead.¡± ¡°... No, that seems unlikely, Morrin." The headmaster shook his head. "Even that other girl remained here, despite her immense potential.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s true!" Brother Morrin''s face darkened, taking on a serious tone. "We might even get a message from the archbishop soon.¡± "Oh no..." The headmaster leapt to his feet, nearly knocking over a rack of bottles. His eyes lit up with sudden manic energy. "Child! Do you like alchemy?" Nova shrank back. "A-Alchemy, sir? I d-don''t know anything about it." ¡®I know more than you, that¡¯s for sure¡­ Well, depending on how similar this world¡¯s ingredients are to my last one. But your clothes tell me you don¡¯t grasp the possible effects well, so I¡¯m sure you have much to learn.¡¯ "Oh, it''s the simplest thing!" The headmaster''s hands fluttered excitedly. "Just mix ingredients until something interesting happens. Then write it down! Great fun!" Morrin scowled at him. ¡°I think you were about to say something else, Petiver.¡± "Ah... right." The headmaster''s smile vanished. He planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Child!" Nova flinched. "Y-Yes, sir?" ¡®This man seems at least somewhat insane¡­ Unpredictable. But minds like this are often a great source of talent and motivation.¡¯ ¡°Do you have any final wishes?¡± the principal asked. "W-What?!" Nova stumbled back a step. ¡®What the hell kind of question is that?¡¯ ¡°Anything you¡¯d like to see taken care of? Any family?¡± Nova twisted the hem of his shirt. "... Mmh, my aunt, sir. If you can take good c-care of her, then I¡¯ll be fine with le-leaving.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± The headmaster clapped his hands together. "Consider it done! Now, why don''t you meet your fellow students? Alchemy class begins in two days¡ªdo try to stick around until then." "Y-Yes, sir!" Nova bobbed his head. "I''ll t-try my best!" ¡°Morrin, show him the way down.¡± Brother Morrin seemed halfway between resignation and satisfaction. "Yes, sir." He gestured toward the door. "Come along, Arthur. Time to meet your new friends." ¡®Finally. I hope you remember the sign for staying quiet, Millie.¡¯ Chapter 28 - White Sheets The heavy steel door opened with a simple touch of Brother Morrin¡¯s amulet, hanging safely from his neck. A mechanical contraption started moving the doors to the side, letting them both stride through. ¡°We prioritize your safety here, you see." Brother Morrin patted the mechanical door frame. "You children are our most valued asset, and we need to be able to protect you at all costs.¡± Nova hunched his shoulders. ¡°I s-see¡­ B-But how often can we leave?¡± "Oh, we have outings now and then." Brother Morrin''s smile grew wider. "But there are magical windows down here that let in sunlight and fresh air, so it¡¯s quite lovely.¡± ¡®So, barely ever? A prison, just like I suspected¡­ But how can they get any faithful followers if this is how they are treated? Is there systematic indoctrination going on? I do not need another powerful enemy right now, but if I see some bullshit down here¡­¡¯ Nova prepared for the worst as they descended another set of stairs. The floor turned from wood to stone as they reached the bottom, showing a long hallway stretching forward. It was admittedly quite bright and inviting, with windows letting in sunlight from both sides. ¡°See? Doesn¡¯t it just lift your spirits?¡± Brother Morrin asked, smiling down at Nova. ¡°It d-does look nice.¡± Nova walked over to a window, more to check for escape options than for actual curiosity. But the formation did intrigue him. ¡®Is it some sort of illusion formation? I doubt they would make portals just for this, and especially constantly open ones. It would require a ton of energy.¡¯ The city spread out below as if viewed from several stories up. The detail was incredible¡ªuntil he noticed the empty streets. No people walked the roads. No birds flew overhead. The city lay frozen like a painting. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion?¡± Nova pressed his palm against the cool glass, marveling at how real the city looked despite its emptiness. ¡°Indeed! Quite an achievement of magical engineering. We captured an entire day''s view from high above the city, then wove it into these formations. Each window shows a different angle." "That''s amazing..." Nova let genuine wonder creep into his voice. "C-Could I learn to make something like this?" ¡°Of course!¡± Brother Morrin walked past him, gesturing for him to follow along. ¡°As someone with great talent, you¡¯ll be taught a number of complicated subjects. And if there¡¯s one that interests you more than others, you may choose to pursue it with vigor!¡± ¡°... What if I didn¡¯t have great talent?¡± Brother Morrin''s enthusiasm dimmed. ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s sad to say, but then we wouldn¡¯t accept you into the church. We spend a lot of resources on you, so we must be strict in the admittance process. There are too many children in the city, after all.¡± Nova nodded, scowling internally. ¡®What a great way to steal all the talents in the city. I imagine this is how they do it in all cities, regardless of what the local leaders might think. I¡¯m impressed they have enough power to take such liberties.¡¯ "The church must be really s-strong with so many talented people," Nova said carefully. "What happens to everyone w-when we grow up?¡± ¡°Oh, there are many areas you can choose to enter." Brother Morrin spread his arms wide. "The warrior program is for people who want to journey into the wild and gather resources for the church. The priest program is for those who wish to learn the ways of the Order and earn a position in our grand hierarchy. The scholar program is for those who enjoy research and magic, aiding us in our pursuit of knowledge.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Those sound nice.¡± ¡®... Is the church a decent place, after all? Morrin seems like a decent guy, and if all these options are available once the children are grown, what¡¯s the catch? Am I about to find out?¡¯ ¡°Ah, right, the children should be in the praying session now." Brother Morrin checked a pocket watch. "Well, you¡¯ll meet them later. The girl I spoke of earlier is still adjusting to things, so she¡¯s probably in the dorm room. She¡¯s about your age.¡± ¡°Is everyone the same age here?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, everyone on this floor is about your age. Then those a bit older are one floor down, and so on. There are shared rooms like the dining hall and the recess hall; otherwise, they¡¯re mostly separated. Ah, here it is!¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They arrived at a large wooden door, having passed many on the way. There were letters on a sign next to it, probably saying ¡®Dormitory.¡¯ "This will be your home for now, Arthur." Brother Morrin smoothed his robes. "Did you remember the way here?" ¡°Y-Yes, sir. Can I go in?¡± ¡°Heh, eager, are you?" Brother Morrin''s eyes crinkled with amusement. "Well, go right ahead. Would you like me to introduce you?¡± "N-no thank you." Nova stared at his shoes. "I can do it." ¡®I would rather meet her alone if I can help it.¡¯ ¡°Well then, good luck." Brother Morrin pointed back the way they''d come. "If you need anything, knock on the door near the stairway from which we came. Brother Norbert should help you with any issues.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Brother Morrin gave Nova a final warm smile before heading back toward the stairs, whistling a cheerful melody that echoed off the stone walls. ¡®Indoctrination is dangerous. He¡¯s giving me the impression that everything here is fine, but I¡¯ve seen too many similar institutions already. He might not even realize how messed up something is, having grown up in it himself.¡¯ Nova turned to the door with a heavy heart. He was afraid of what the accident had done to Millie. Her mind was still all too young to understand, and it was still developing. ¡®She is likely to blame herself, if she even understands what happened. I should shoulder that blame completely. I should ask her what she wants. I should give her time, but¡­ that will have to be later.¡¯ He grabbed the handle of the door and pushed, feeling it open without a sound. It revealed a large, open room, with a round overhead window giving light to the entire area. Couches and warm blankets were spread around, as well as a bunch of toys lying on the floor. It didn¡¯t seem like a sleeping area, though. And there was no sign of Millie, so Nova journeyed further inside, letting the door click shut behind him. A corridor showed itself as he got further into the room, leading to a large number of doors. It reminded him of the garden in some ways, but it looked far more comfortable. ¡°... Hello?¡± he tried, hoping for a response. But nothing came. He looked back at the door, checking that they were alone. ¡°Millie?¡± ¡°... In here.¡± The small voice trembled from behind one of the nearest doors. Nova immediately moved toward it, feeling his heart pounding. He took a steadying breath before turning the handle. It was a mess. Shredded pillows and a torn mattress littered the floor, wrapped around a small shape crowned with tangled blonde hair. ¡°Who?¡± Her voice came out raw and scratchy, as if she''d been crying for hours. Nova''s fingers traced a quick pattern in the air, laying down a silencing formation. He couldn''t risk surveillance spells picking up their conversation. Better to be wary. ¡°... Millie, are you okay?¡± The bundle of blankets thrashed at the sound of his voice. Then the fabric all fell to the sides, revealing two tired blue eyes, wide as saucers. ¡°Nova?¡± ¡°... Are you okay?¡± He took a step closer. Millie yanked the blanket back over her head, breathing in sharp gasps. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Nova¡­ I ruined it¡­ I ruined it," Millie repeated, looking down at her hands. Nova stepped into the room, closing the door behind him. "It¡¯s my fault, Millie. I gave you power without teaching you how to control it." "The runes went bad!¡± Millie yelled, leaning forward against the floor. ¡°They were so pretty but then they got too bright and¡ª" Her voice cracked. "Kovu and Paula won''t wake up anymore." "I know, Millie." Nova kept his voice gentle, though each word felt like glass in his throat. "None of this was your fault." "But I heard the melody!" Her voice cracked. "It was so pretty, and I just wanted to make it stay, and then..." She pulled the blanket tighter. "Everything went all white." "Melody?" Nova knelt on the floor beside her huddled form. "From the runes?" "Yeah. When they light up..." Her fingers twitched like she wanted to draw them, but she stopped herself. "I don''t¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore." "That''s okay. You don''t have to." He kept his voice soft, like soothing a frightened animal. "Really?" She peeked out from the blanket, eyes puffy from crying. "But... but you said I had to practice..." ¡°Not if you''re scared. We can wait.¡± She nodded slowly, then looked up at him with tear-filled eyes. "Are we going back home?" ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. But the others know you¡¯re alive. And they miss you.¡± ¡°... They don¡¯t hate me?¡± Her words cut him deeply, letting him know exactly how hard these last few days had been for her. ¡°Not at all! I told them it was my fault, and it is my fault. But only Kovu and Paula were¡­¡± He realized a bit too late that Millie shouldn¡¯t have any way to know who died. Kovu might have been obvious, but Paula would be impossible to know. ¡°How do you know they won¡¯t wake up again?¡± ¡°... Because they told me.¡± Millie''s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°They speak to me sometimes.¡± Nova felt his heart drop. Hearing voices was never a good thing, and especially when they were from the dead. Then he realized. ¡®Oh¡­ oh, no! She has their souls!¡¯ Nova drew a sharp breath, only now considering where their souls had gone. ¡®But their souls shouldn¡¯t have been completed, right? Or did it happen¡­ right then? And how can she hear their voices? Is it part of her trait?¡¯ ¡°Can we go away from here?¡± Millie clutched the blanket tighter. Nova returned from his thoughts, looking at Millie with tender care. "We can. Do you want to?" "I..." Millie''s eyes darted around the destroyed room. "I don''t know anymore. Everything''s wrong." She slumped against Nova''s side with a quiet sob. Nova shifted to sit beside her, wrapping an arm around her small shoulders. "There''s a kind man who sells fish near the docks. We can stay with him for a while if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°... What about the others?¡± Her voice was muffled by the blanket. ¡°They won¡¯t fit unfortunately. But I have a plan to get them all out of there.¡± "Into the city?" Millie''s head popped up. "I saw it! The city from your dreams! But it was all dark." ¡°... Yes, into the city." Nova squeezed her shoulder gently. "But it will take time. And I can''t always be around, just like now." ¡°... But you can come sometimes?¡± Her fingers clutched at his sleeve. "As often as I possibly can." Nova pressed a kiss to the top of her blanket-wrapped head. "What do you say? Ready to leave this place?" Chapter 29 - Visit From the Capital A full three hundred kilometers away, in the capital city, Gorwell, an older lady sat in her favorite spot, looking out at the many rooftops. She was chewing on a piece of dried meat, slowly savoring its taste in the midday sun. It was far from the safest spot to sit in, being on top of the clock tower of the giant cathedral, but it was the place with the best view¡ªexcept for a few towers in the royal castle. ¡®I wish someone would kill that scheming king already. His desperation to avoid giving talents to the church is annoying, not to mention the vile methods he uses. Be like other countries, send the talentless to the battlefields and tax the ones who return.¡¯ With a casual wave of her hand, she created a barrier that slowly spread around the cathedral below her, expanding from the tower like a giant blanket. ¡°Your holiness!¡± a voice shouted from below, begging for her attention. She sighed, finishing the final piece of meat while glancing at the distant mountains. Then she leaned over the tower''s edge. ¡°Yes, Mortimer?¡± ¡°Urgent news from the holy city, your holiness! A black letter came through the inner chamber!¡± ¡°What?! From Damascus?¡± Realizing the severity of the situation, she jumped from the tower with light feet. Just before she was about to hit the roof, an invisible force stopped her momentum, allowing her to land neatly. ¡°Do you have it?¡± she asked, reaching her hand out. Mortimer fished a black letter from his inner pocket, still sealed. He was sweating, but it was hard to tell if it was due to the trip to the roof or the letter in his hand. A black letter signified that it came from the Holy Signus himself. She plucked the letter from his fingers with practiced grace, though her own hands quivered slightly. A tiny needle protruded from the wax seal. She pressed her thumb against it firmly. Blood seeped into the wax, and the seal crumbled to dust. Taking a steadying breath, she unfolded the paper. Four lines of precise script filled the page: ¡°A candidate has been found. Travel to Collport and retrieve him. But beware, the child has traits unseen. He might be born from ashes nine times. Only use the carrot, not the stick.¡± "A candidate?" Her eyes widened. "For the Holy Signus? And¡­ born nine times?" She clutched the letter tighter. "What could that mean?" ¡°Sar, please,¡± Mortimer said quietly, using her name without the usual formalities. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to hear anything of the contents.¡± "Oh! My apologies, Mortimer." She quickly folded the letter. "I''m heading to Collport immediately." ¡°Then I wish you a safe trip.¡± He wrung his hands. "Please try not to fight anyone this time." ¡°It¡¯s not that type of mission. I hope." She smoothed her robes. "Is the second chamber ready?" ¡°Yes. I will get the coordinates right away.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll see you there.¡± She jumped again, an even greater height this time, straight to the entrance of the cathedral. And, once againfall was dampened by an invisible force. ¡®A personal mission from the Holy Signus¡­ I cannot fail!¡¯
Nova stood from his spot beside Millie, taking a deep breath. ¡°I will have to scout a bit before we leave, Millie. Can you stay here for a while longer?¡± ¡°Mmh, okay,¡± Millie replied, getting up from the floor and sitting on the bedframe. ¡°But you¡¯ll come back?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the entire reason I came here. I¡¯m not leaving without you.¡± Millie nodded, letting her white sheets fall to the side. She was wearing a white robe, much like the one Brother Morrin wore, but with a silver amulet hanging at her chest. Nova paused upon seeing it, noticing a faint glow on its surface. ¡°... When did they give you that amulet?¡± "When I got here. They said keep it on." She touched it with small fingers. "Should I take it off?" ¡°No. Not yet, at least.¡± ¡®There could be a tracking formation in that thing. Despite this place being near impossible to escape, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve taken some precautions.¡¯ [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] Instantly, Nova could feel the power coursing through his body. The increase was far from as great as it used to be, but it was still at the level of being hard to control. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he told her, leaving the room quietly. [Dampen activated.] [Lesser Life Detect activated.] [Mirror Skin Invocation activated.] [Shadow Sprint activated.] This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡®I could have used the detection formation, but I¡¯m afraid they will notice it easily in here¡­ Could the easiest escape route be straight up?¡¯ The life detection told him there were people below him, but he could see nothing up above. Either there was a barrier blocking his senses, or they were deeper underground than he thought. ¡®Will I need one of those amulets to escape? Brother Morrin probably went back to the entrance, but the guy near the stairway should have one.¡¯ The door wasn¡¯t so thick he couldn¡¯t brute force it open, but he had to consider Millie as well. She could hardly run fast enough to escape, despite her relatively great power. He snuck out of the dormitory, sensing no lives in the hallway outside. Then he ran along the corridor in perfect silence, back to where he came from. ¡®The light from the windows is causing some issues with my Shadow Sprint. Everything is illuminated¡­ But whatever, I¡¯m still allowed to be here.¡¯ Luckily, no one was nearby. The trip back to the stairway went as smoothly as he could have hoped for. Now he only needed to figure out which door to knock on. ¡®This one looks like a broom closet, but there seems to be a person inside. Sitting by a desk, judging by the signature.¡¯ He knocked carefully, politely waiting for a reply. The sound of a chair rubbing against the floor could be heard as the silhouette moved to answer. The door swung open to reveal a young man in church robes. ¡®No amulet¡­ I¡¯ll have to improvise a bit.¡¯ Brother Norbert stared at Nova with uncertain eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a new face¡­ Do you need any help?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I was wondering if you could let me back upstairs. I need to speak to Brother Morrin about the girl I met.¡± ¡°Girl?¡± Brother Norbert furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Nova dropped his voice to a frightened whisper. "I... I think she''s dead." "What?" Norbert''s eyes widened. "Why would you think that?" "She''s not breathing." Nova hunched his shoulders. "And her skin was so cold..." Norbert burst out of his room, nearly knocking Nova aside. ¡°In the dormitory?! Kid, where was she?!¡± ¡°No, in the lavatory! On the third floor!¡± Nova yelled after him, watching him run off. As soon as Norbert''s footsteps faded, he slipped through the open door into the office. ¡®The more I¡¯m around these guys, the better my impression becomes¡­ Now I just need to find the amulet. And if it¡¯s a magical object¡­¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Sense of Essence (Expert - 44%) {Grade 5}] [You gain a sixth sense for essence-infused objects, able to feel their location nearby. Only works on objects of a similar tier or lower.] ¡®Huh, the skill I knew was called Mana Detection. But, as long as it works on the same principles¡­¡¯ Nova sent out a pulse of essence. Several spots in the room lit up in his mind''s eye¡ªone beneath the bed, another inside a tall closet, and two more emanating from the desk in the corner. Each glowed with the distinct signature of infused essence¡ªsome more than others. He moved to the closet first, pushing aside heavy robes and silk scarves. Hidden behind them, a leather whip radiated faint magical energy. Though someone had tried to clean it, dark stains had seeped deep into the material. Old blood. ¡®... I see. This doesn¡¯t prove anything, but¡­ the dam is cracking.¡¯ He put it back and moved on to the desk, opening the two drawers in a hurry. He had no idea how far the lavatory was, but assumed he didn¡¯t have much time. One drawer revealed the amulet he was searching for, the exact same as Brother Morrin had worn. Nova put it in his pocket, but he didn¡¯t leave just yet. The other signature in the desk hadn¡¯t moved with the drawer. ¡®Is it a secret drawer? That¡¯s the strongest signature as well.¡¯ He bent down slightly to look inside the drawer. Sure enoughtiny fingers found a concealed panel at the back. With careful pressure, it slid open to reveal a wooden box no bigger than a fist. Nova pulled it out and lifted the lid. His medical experience identified the contents instantly, and his blood ran cold. A heart. More accurately, a child¡¯s heart. Not much larger than his own. Still red and fresh. ¡®... What the fuck?¡¯ Anyone inside the room at that moment would have been frozen in place, drenched in the primal fear that would grip their hearts. A killing intent so dense it could almost be touched. Hurried steps could be heard approaching the room, but they stopped long before reaching the door, almost tripping over themselves. ¡°H-hello?¡± Brother Norbert''s voice quavered, barely above a whisper. ¡°Who does the heart belong to?¡± Nova''s words held no emotion, no mercy. Just cold, deadly purpose. ¡°H-Heart?... Oh, i-it¡¯s¡­ my brother.¡± ¡°Why do you have it?¡± ¡°H-He died w-when we were young, sir." Norbert''s teeth chattered audibly. "I-It was my f-fault. I k-keep it to remind myself of my sins.¡± The crushing pressure in the air gradually lifted as Norbert spoke, though fear still rolled off him in waves. ¡°... And what is the whip for?¡± Despite the lifted pressure, Nova''s voice remained flat. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ for discipline, sir.¡± ¡°For the children?¡± "Only the truly d-disobedient ones." Norbert''s voice strengthened slightly. "Those who won''t listen to reason." The temperature in the room seemed to drop another few degrees. Nova moved from the desk, exiting through the half-open door. "You say it so casually. Like there''s nothing wrong with it." His hands left imprints on the iron handle of the door. "Best to beat them early, right? So the lesson sinks in? So they learn their place as early as possible, preventing issues in the future?¡± Brother Norbert''s eyes widened as he finally saw his tiny adversary. "You? What in the¡ª" ¡°I wish I had time to teach you a lesson in punishment." Nova''s muscles coiled. "This will have to do." He exploded forward, crossing the distance in a blur. His fist tightened as he jumped, hitting Norbert in the jaw hard enough to shake his skull. The force lifted the man off his feet before he crumpled to the floor, out cold. Nova landed gracefully several meters past him and released a heavy breath. His crimes weren''t to the point of being punishable by death, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to. ''At least they''re not systematically murdering children.'' Nova ran a hand through his white hair. ¡®But damn it, I hate going against religious zealots. And this church was near global, right? It¡¯s too early to take on such an enemy. I just need to get out of here with Millie, then there¡¯s no hurry.¡¯ He grabbed Norbert''s robes and started dragging. The man''s deadweight proved challenging for his tiny stature. Despite his inhuman strength, he had no weight to leverage. ¡®What was the spell for sticky feet again? Something like¡­¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Grounded (Novice - 84%) {Grade 5}] [Your soles are magically attached to the ground, consuming essence to increase friction and creating a magnetic force.] ¡®Novice? That¡¯s the lowest so far, isn¡¯t it? I must have messed up somewhere. But it¡¯s good enough.¡¯ With his feet now attached to the ground, pulling the heavy body along became significantly easier. His feet stuck firmly to the stone floor with each step as he hauled the unconscious man across the door. The body made a dull thud as it rolled onto the carpet in the middle of the room. Before leaving the room, Nova opened the closet and retrieved the whip. He gripped the whip in both hands, tearing through the leather with ease. The weapon''s core snapped with a satisfying crack, releasing a burst of essence that made his skin tingle. The pieces were discarded on Brother Norbert¡¯s back, in hopes it was a clear enough sign. Then, he left, closing the door behind him. ¡®Now I need to open this steel door. Let¡¯s hope this damn amulet works.¡¯ Nova pulled the stolen jewelry from his pocket. Before he could reach the stairway, however, the massive doors began to swing open on their own. Nova''s muscles tensed to leap into the shadows, but a woman''s aged voice froze him in place. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk, child. Or, perhaps, you are older than you seem?¡± Chapter 30 - Higher Level The steel doors swung wide, framing a woman whose very presence commanded attention. Her silver hair was elegantly styled, and piercing blue eyes studied Nova with unsettling intensity. Her face bore the refined beauty of aging royalty¡ªwhat had once been striking in youth had matured into something more dignified. But Nova barely registered her appearance. The raw power radiating from her made his skin crawl. For the first time since arriving in this world, he could sense someone''s overwhelming strength without needing any skills to tell him. Every instinct screamed that trying to run would be suicide. He''d need careful planning to escape someone like this. So he remained at the base of the stairs, meeting her gaze while his mind raced. ¡®Can I bullshit my way out of this? It seems unlikely, judging by her words. How would she know I¡¯m older than I seem? Did the traits get transmitted somewhere after the test?¡¯ Nova analyzed every angle and piece of information that might have been revealed. There had to be a way around this. ¡®The trait says nothing of my former lives being in different worlds. The logical conclusion would be to think I am like a phoenix, reborn after death. The knowledge that I am old can work to my advantage, depending on what they want from me. My other traits should be negligible, unless they value immunity to madness¡­ Hmm¡­¡¯ Nova put on his most innocent expression and looked up at the woman. "You''re here for the new kid, granny?" "Already trying to deceive me? I can see your traits¡­ Nova.¡± Her eyes shone with the unmistakable light of assess, only, it was brighter than any Nova had seen before. ¡®This is bad news¡­ I never expected someone like this to be here. If I had known¡­¡¯ Nova''s muscles tensed. ¡°... I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± Her voice remained gentle, but Nova could sense the threat underneath. ¡°I have unfinished business here." Nova lifted his chin. "And I don¡¯t like your methods of educating children.¡± ¡°... So it¡¯s true, then." She descended one step. "You''ve lived multiple lives." "Maybe I have." Nova kept his expression neutral and took a step back, wanting to keep his distance. She stopped her descent, studying him as much as he was her. ¡°Then you should know what power the church has. Why would you throw away a chance at obtaining it? All the changes you want could be within your grasp.¡± ¡°Let me turn the question around. Why would the church give power to someone like me, with radical views on how the world should function? If I am given power, things will either change to fit my will, or I use that power to force it. That has always been, and will always be the case.¡± ¡°... So you¡¯re a sapling best plucked from the earth?¡± The warmth vanished from her voice. ¡°I am more valuable than your entire church." Nova didn''t flinch. "We can coexist.¡± ¡°You¡¯re certainly confident¡­" She studied him like a fascinating specimen. "What if I offered to show you the holy city first? Before you decide?" ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡°Of course not. But you don¡¯t have to, seeing as you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°... You certainly act like a church.¡± Nova''s voice dripped with disdain. She chose to ignore the venom in his voice, putting on an innocent smile. ¡°Why, thank you.¡± ¡°... I have options. Ways to escape." Nova''s hands clenched at his sides. "But they would cost us both, so I don¡¯t want to use them. Are you sure you want to be my enemy?¡± ¡°Not with the girl.¡± "What?" Nova''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You won¡¯t escape with the girl, no matter what option you choose.¡± He stared at her, doing his best to remain calm. Leaving without Millie was¡ªdespite him finding it hard to admit¡ªout of the question. His heart had grown too fond of the little girl. A saint would prioritize all children equally, but clearly, he had yet to reach that stage. He was still human. ¡®... How does she know? Larena¡¯s warning? Or was the amulet¡­ No, she probably saw me talking to her somehow. And, of course, I would need to have a reason to come here.¡¯ ¡°Now you¡¯re pissing me off." Nova''s voice turned to ice. "I didn¡¯t want to fight the church, at least not yet. But damn¡­ You¡¯re really¡­ pissing me off.¡± She seemed to freeze after sensing his killing intent, but only for a moment. ¡°Feel free to start a fight." She spread her hands. "I was instructed to avoid force, but clearly, that won''t work." A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Nova calculated his options carefully. His only choice if he wanted to win a fight was to use the Blood of the Mountain King for a temporary boost in power. It would give him a monstrous amount of strength, but he would waste the blood. And he didn¡¯t know for certain he would win. ¡®And why is she so confident I won¡¯t be able to bring Millie? Is the amulet tying her down or something? Damn Larena and her warning!¡¯ ¡°... Are you willing to join a contract?¡± Nova watched her reaction carefully. ¡°Contract? The magical kind?¡± Her eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Yes. I have conditions you¡¯ll have to agree to if you want me to come along. And trust me, you won¡¯t be able to fool me.¡± She folded her arms. "Name your conditions, then." ¡°I¡¯ll agree to come along for a week." Nova held up a small finger for each point. "After that, you will have no choice but to bring me back yourself if I don¡¯t want to stay. I will not be forced to do anything against my will, and Millie will come along, safely staying with me for the entire trip. And we both are free to go after the deal is over.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°... That girl is set to become one of my inheritors, you know. I would hate to let her go.¡± ¡°If she wants to become one when she is fifteen, I¡¯ll allow it. But you¡¯re not keeping her until then. Not with this kind of treatment.¡± "Hmm..." She studied him for a long moment. "And what happens if one of us breaks these terms?" ¡°If you break your part of the deal, I can kill you at any time, and vice versa. It¡¯s a shame I don¡¯t know how much you value your life, but judging by our conversation, I get the impression you put yourself over everything else.¡± "Hah!" Her laugh echoed down the stairwell. "You read me well enough. I suspect you were right earlier." ¡°... About?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you as an enemy¡­" She smoothed her robes. "I¡¯ll agree to your terms, seeing as how I also don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add one condition.¡± Nova raised a finger. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very fair." Her voice turned sharp. "What?¡± ¡°You have to speak honestly about anything related to me and Millie." Nova met her gaze steadily. "That¡¯s the only way I can trust you. If you ever lie, I will know right away. But if you think you¡¯ll be able to take us back here, you have nothing to fear.¡± ¡°... But only when speaking to you, right?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Yes. And I won¡¯t try to corner you with tricky questions.¡± "Very well." She nodded once. "How do we seal this contract?" ¡°... You¡¯ll have to come closer." Nova''s essence began gathering. "But let me prepare first.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t trick you.¡± She raised her empty palms. ¡°I have too much to lose to take that risk. It will only take a few seconds.¡± ¡°... Fine.¡± Nova stepped back from the stairway and onto the middle of the floor, keeping his eyes on the old woman. [Shadow Domain activated.] The familiar darkness spread out from his body, drenching the brightly lit hallway in shadow. The blackness rolled up the stairs to envelop the woman, but she didn''t flinch. She smiled, keeping her eyes on Nova. ¡°I can still see, just so you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can come closer now.¡± ¡®I only needed shadow, not to blind you. This way, I can jump away with a shadow step immediately.¡¯ She walked down the steps with calm grace, keeping her hands folded behind her back. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting skill. Seems perfect for assassination.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blinding skill, useful for many things,¡± Nova deflected, not giving away any info about his past. ¡°You can stop once you reach the bottom.¡± She did as he asked, standing still after taking the final step down. Her eyes were still focused on Nova. ¡°How come you¡¯re able to see?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Nova replied, deflecting again. ¡°I¡¯ll start the contract now.¡± [Contract of Soul Chains activated.] On the floor surrounding the two of them, a large circle of blue light appeared, rapidly filling with runes of all sorts. Layer upon layer of circles materialized, some spinning clockwise while others rotated counter to them. The hallway filled with their soft chiming as they locked into position. Her eyebrows shot up as she studied the formations. The confident smile faltered as she leaned closer to examine the strange symbols. "These runes... I''ve never seen anything like them!" ¡°Exactly. The contract spell will start now.¡± Her voice was deep with wonder as she turned her eyes to Nova again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ finding compromises in our contract? Covering all areas?¡± ¡°Well, only partly. It¡¯s not intelligent¡ªonly using our minds to judge each term fairly." Nova''s fingers traced patterns in the air. "You¡¯re a harder negotiator than the last person I used this on.¡± She scoffed at one of the silent negotiations. ¡°How can you even suggest me acting as a bodyguard?¡± ¡°Well, because you die if anything happens to us. I¡¯d think it was logical.¡± His tone remained calm, but he was extremely focused on her movements. One missed indication of an attack, and he would lose his chance to escape. ¡°... I¡¯ll see to your safety, but not personally." She crossed her arms. "And I¡¯ll allow the questioning before we go¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Nova nodded as the runes began to harmonize. The air hummed with building power. "The contract is ready." The formation stopped moving and burst into motes of light, finalizing the contract between them. Nova released a long breath as tension drained from his shoulders. This trip was still a big gamble, but he couldn¡¯t see any better options at the moment. ''The contract is solid. Her soul is locked in perfectly, and there''s no wiggle room in the terms. Though the way her essence fought against the binding... She must have experience with similar magic. I''ll need to watch for any loopholes she might try to exploit.'' She put a hand on her chest with furrowed brows. ¡°Ahh, this sensation around my soul is unpleasant¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. Or, maybe it would be best if you didn¡¯t, as a reminder.¡± Her torso twisted lightly in discomfort. ¡°It will go away once the contract is completed, right?¡± ¡°Yes, once me and Millie have been out of your clutches for one week. Trying to break the contract or dispel the formation will end in your death, so again, don¡¯t try anything stupid.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen runes like these before. But you seem overly confident nothing can break it.¡± ¡°The spell is strengthened by its restrictions. It can only be used willingly and won¡¯t work unless both parties agree fully to the terms. That¡¯s why it¡¯s the only contract spell I use.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯m glad we could come to an agreement.¡± She reached a hand forward, holding her palm up. ¡°I am Archbishop Sar, at your service.¡± Nova¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You¡¯re the archbishop? I thought I was dealing with the head of this cathedral.¡± ¡°Oh, that old man wouldn¡¯t be able to capture you.¡± Sar smiled confidently. ¡®That¡¯s good. I was worried every city would have a powerhouse like you, lady.¡¯ ¡°... I guess I should be honored.¡± Nova put his hand in hers, hoping Tuck hadn¡¯t fooled him with the handshakes. ¡°As you can tell, I am Nova.¡± Her smile seemed genuine as she replied. A mix of respect and playfulness. ¡°A pleasure, Nova.¡± Nova released her hand, smiling back in resignation. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is. Now, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Chapter 31 - The Church of Order Nova glanced at their surroundings, wondering why it seemed so silent. He would have expected someone to have passed this place by now. Sar noted his questioning look. ¡°If you¡¯re wondering about the absence of people, they all sensed my presence on their way here. We won¡¯t be disturbed.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Well, good.¡± Nova looked back at Sar, not wanting to reveal his lack of ability to sense someone¡¯s Soul Power. He could feel something from her, but it was faint, like a sound just outside his hearing range. ¡°My first question, then; What will happen to us in the holy city?¡± "I can''t say for certain." Sar clasped her hands together. "You''ll likely meet one of the cardinals, perhaps even the Holy Signus himself. You will be shown around the holy city, and probably meet other candidates like yourself. What happens outside of that will depend on your meetings.¡± ¡°... And for that, you have to force me away from here?¡± Nova''s voice carried an edge. ¡°It was a mission from the Holy Signus. I can¡¯t refuse it, and I¡¯d hate to fail. And the church takes talent very seriously.¡± Nova sighed, folding his hands in annoyance. But then he thought about it from another perspective. ¡®... In this world, talents are exploited and killed for their souls. Is the church doing this for the sake of protecting them?¡¯ ¡°... Why does the church train talent instead of killing them and taking the traits for themselves?¡± Sar smiled in a way that made her look twenty years younger, full of smugness. ¡°Are you starting to see the greatness of the church?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a better approach than others I¡¯ve seen so far.¡± Nova kept his tone neutral. ¡°Very true,¡± she replied, losing her smile. Then she put three fingers up. ¡°There are three reasons. The first is simple¡ªwe want to protect them. The second is sort of a secret, but¡­" She paused, seeming to consider how much to say. "Traits can only evolve in their original soul.¡± ¡°What? They can evolve?¡± Nova''s eyes widened. In an instant, he understood why the church was so eager to save talents. But more than that, he wondered what would happen if his own traits evolved. Especially his unique ¡®Legacy of Nine Lives.¡¯ ¡°Yes. All traits can grow into a stronger version, possibly many times greater than their original.But it is very hard to do. Not even I have managed to evolve mine¡­" She lowered her hand and let her eyes rest on something in front of her face, invisible to Nova. "And for anyone aiming for the position of Holy Signus, it¡¯s almost a requirement to have an evolved trait.¡± ¡°... And the last reason?¡± ¡°Right. The last is simply that it¡¯s one of our commandments, straight from the God of Order himself.¡± "Right." Nova''s voice dripped with skepticism. "Commandments always sound so great, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°... I don¡¯t know the commandments of the minor churches, so I can¡¯t say." Sar''s eyes held a hint of amusement. "But as you can see, we follow ours religiously. Now that the contract is in place, I can say I wasn¡¯t going to stop you if you tried to escape.¡± Nova scowled at her. He didn¡¯t have the liberty to call her bluff earlier, so now he was stuck joining her on a trip to the heart of church power. ¡°I would have escaped if I wanted to, regardless of your intentions. Next question¡ªhow certain are you that we will be able to return?¡± ¡°Hmm." Sar tapped her chin thoughtfully. "If you still intend to return at the end of the week, I¡¯d say about an eighty percent chance. You would have to convince some very powerful people that keeping you there is not the best course of action. And since they''d have to sacrifice my life..." She smiled thinly. "Perhaps eighty-five percent." Nova''s small hands clenched. ¡°That¡¯s worse than I expected.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the Holy Signus well, so I can only guess why he wanted you to come so badly. If he¡¯s very interested in you, little can be done to deny him. But I would have been punished if I didn¡¯t bring you, so I''m satisfied with the chances." ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like I''ve been outplayed." Nova''s shoulders slumped slightly. "Not at all." Sar shook her head. "You took every possible precaution before agreeing. And you¡¯re still weak. I¡¯m quite confident you would have done as you wished if we were closer in strength.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me a lot of respect.¡± Nova studied her face carefully. The shadows cast by his domain spell made her expression hard to read, but her words rang with sincerity. ¡°Nine lifetimes is nothing to scoff at. And I sense you have used them well.¡± ¡°I like to think so. How much freedom will we have once we arrive?¡± ¡°A decent amount, I imagine." Sar spread her hands. "The candidates'' chambers are supposed to be very nice to live in, with all kinds of accommodations. But, of course, I¡¯ve never been there myself.¡± "You''re being very careful with your answers." Nova''s eyes narrowed. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Of course!" Sar touched her chest. "My life depends on absolute honesty. I can¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be punished for being inaccurate if you think what you¡¯re saying is true.¡± ¡°But I should tell you if I¡¯m unsure about the answer, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nova''s voice sharpened. "Now tell me¡ªwhat does Millie''s amulet do?" "It''s a safety measure primarily." Sar''s response came quickly. "It monitors her health and location. I¡¯ve been told she was quite traumatized right before joining us.¡± ¡°She was.¡± The careful phrasing of her words made Nova suspect there was more to the amulet''s purpose, but at least she seemed to be honoring the contract''s terms. ¡°So it wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from taking her along when escaping?¡± ¡°No, you could have simply taken it off." Sar''s lips curved. "I would have attempted to stop you if you had tried to take her along, though.¡± "I would have succeeded." Nova didn''t bother hiding his confidence. He''d faced worse odds across his lifetimes. ¡°So you tell me.¡± She smiled, adding another dash of smugness. Nova exhaled deeply, knowing there was little point in arguing. He moved on to the next topic. ¡°What does the testing sphere tell you about me?¡± He watched her face carefully, trying to gauge how much the church really knew about him. ¡°It reads your soul stats directly from your soul, but nothing deeper. We can¡¯t see the functions of your traits, for example. But it can see past equipped souls, if that was your plan to evade it.¡± "Not my brightest moment," Nova admitted. ¡°Perhaps. But you care for the girl, don¡¯t you?¡± Nova stared back at her, leaving the question unanswered. But they both knew why he was there. ¡®I do. And it blinded me to the risks.¡¯ Sar pinched her chin, looking at Nova thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think your young body makes it harder for you to work at full capacity? Does your mind struggle to keep up with your knowledge?¡± "Maybe." Nova felt his muscles tense at the probing questions. "But that¡¯s no reason to underestimate me.¡± "I wouldn''t dream of it." Sar''s voice grew serious. "Someone with your abilities at only four years old... I can only imagine what feelings you''ll stir in people as you grow stronger." Nova frowned. He didn¡¯t like how easily he was being measured. ''Still trying to determine if I''m a threat or an asset? You¡¯re not wrong to wonder. I''ve reshaped worlds before, when necessary.'' He would prefer to avoid a confrontation. Even if they both got away from the holy city safely, the church was an enemy he would hate to make. ¡°Are the practices of the church equally draconic everywhere?¡± ¡°... Draconic in what way?¡± Sar''s expression remained neutral. Nova''s voice turned cold. ¡°Young children being whipped bloody for not following your rules, as an example. I had an enlightening conversation with the brother in that room." He jerked his head toward Norbert''s door. ¡°And he left a bad impression.¡± Sar drew a long breath, and Nova tensed at the lack of shock or horror on her face. ¡°This might be where we differ, then. Discipline is vital for the church¡¯s survival. And the earlier the lesson sinks in¡ª¡± ¡°The earlier you traumatize them into obedience without giving them the choice to leave, you mean?¡± Nova felt centuries of rage bubbling beneath his calm exterior. Even the thought of leaving Millie in that place, or what could have happened had he not come for her¡­ And all the children they had already beaten down. ¡°It¡­ works.¡± She suddenly seemed nervous, looking at him with intense focus. ¡®Ah, the killing intent. Let¡¯s remain calm.¡¯ Nova breathed heavily, controlling his emotions. ¡°It¡¯s barbaric. Don¡¯t try convincing me otherwise.¡± She seemed to understand that it was a subject best left alone. ¡°... Fine. Anything else?¡± ¡°What exactly is the purpose of the church?¡± ¡°Why, worshiping our lord, of course. We pray to him, and he lends us the power to use the system. We save talents from the greedy, we purify tainted souls, we offer services of soul retention, and we keep the order.¡± "Good. Now I just need to hear from someone who hates the church¡ªbalance the perspective." Nova watched frustration flicker across Sar''s face. ¡°You think I¡¯m biased?¡± Her tone sharpened slightly. Nova gave her a look that felt strange on his child''s face¡ªthe patronizing stare he''d perfected over centuries. ¡°You¡¯re not claiming to be unbiased, are you?¡± ¡°Mmh, at least more than most people in the church.¡± ¡°What do you think deserves criticism, then?¡± Nova pressed, curious what an archbishop would admit to. ¡°The useless rules and ceremonies that only serve to waste time. And the rule to stay out of politics in sovereign nations is causing me headaches.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rule? Meaning the church can¡¯t stop the harvesting?¡± Sar''s eyes widened with genuine surprise. ¡°... No, we can¡¯t. You know about that?¡± "We were born there." Nova kept his voice deliberately casual while his mind raced with implications. If the church''s hands were tied by their own laws... "If that''s a strict rule, I''ve lost all interest in joining your organization." ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re fighting?¡± Curiosity and something like respect crept into her voice. "How?" "One small victory at a time." Nova turned toward the dormitory. His previous uncertainty about the church hardened into resolve. They weren''t evil¡ªjust impotent. "Now, let¡¯s get going so I can get back to what¡¯s actually important.¡± ¡°... Fine. I can wait here while you get the girl.¡± "Perfect." Nova started walking, letting the shadow domain disappear with every step. The church might not be an enemy, but they clearly couldn''t be the solution he''d briefly hoped for either. ¡®I can¡¯t pretend to know why their rules are the way they are, but they seem to be of little use to me. I did entertain the possibility of becoming the head of the church¡­ I still do, a little bit. But if it requires the sacrifice of every child in every garden in the country, forget it.¡¯ Every day that went by felt like a loss to him, knowing that somewhere, many times a day, children were being harvested. He had stopped one of many, and even that was a greater challenge than he expected. ¡®Power¡­ I just need power. I should refine the blood once things settle, and start smithing some powerful equipment. And then¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll fight Nihil when we return? Or do I start a high-class smithy to earn gold? Hunting is out of the question, at least in the outlands¡­ I¡¯ll have to think more.¡¯ He reached the dormitory again, entering without much thought. It was still empty, but he could hear sounds from Millie¡¯s room as she wondered who it was. "N-Nova?" Her voice quivered with uncertainty. "Just me." He kept his tone gentle. "Don''t worry." The door to her room opened wide as she ran out with a relieved smile on her face. ¡°I thought maybe it was a dream! But Paula told me you¡¯d come.¡± The white robes fluttered behind her as she ran to him, now free of the sheets she had hidden under. Nova''s chest tightened at her words. ¡®I need to figure out if those voices are from the real Kovu and Paula¡­ Either way, I might have to remove them. Carefully.¡¯ He forced a smile while worry gnawed at him. ¡°Of course I did. But we need to take a little trip before going to Quinn''s. How would you like to see another big city?" He extended his hand. Millie took it, but there was concern on her face. ¡°Another city? Why?¡± "Nothing serious." Nova squeezed her equally small fingers. "Just some people who want to meet me." ¡°Oh, okay then!¡± Her smile returned full force, radiating that pure joy that made his heart do a little dance. Nova swallowed hard, hoping he wasn''t making another mistake. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 32 - Damascus Nova held Millie''s small hand as they walked through the hallway, feeling her grip tighten with each step. Her nervousness was understandable¡ªnearly every adult in her life had been distant and uncaring, only supplying them with food and taking her older friends, never to be seen again. Suddenly, she stopped walking, pulling Nova to a halt. "There''s something scary ahead." Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Like¡­ a dragon.¡± "I know." Nova squeezed her hand reassuringly. "But she won''t hurt us. I made sure of it." Millie''s eyes widened. "She? How?" "Magic." Nova smiled, glad to see a hint of curiosity break through her fear. "A special contract that makes it impossible for her to harm us." They rounded the corner to find Sar waiting by the steel doors, her grey hair catching the light from the illusory windows. Millie immediately stepped behind Nova, using him as a shield between herself and the archbishop. "This is the girl?" Sar''s voice carried none of its earlier smugness. Something in Millie''s demeanor seemed to soften her usual sharp edges. Nova nodded. "She''s been through a lot recently. Adults make her nervous, as you can understand." His tone carried a clear warning. ''¡¯Don¡¯t make it any worse.'' "I see." Sar knelt down, making herself smaller. "Hello, little one. I''m Sar." Millie peeked around Nova''s shoulder but didn''t respond. Her fingers dug into his sleeve. "She won''t talk much," Nova explained. "Not until she feels safe. And that will take time." "Of course." Sar straightened, brushing off her robes. "Shall we head up? The headmaster wanted to say goodbye." They ascended the stairs in silence, with Millie staying close to Nova''s side. The mechanical doors opened smoothly at Sar''s approach, revealing the familiar wooden hallway above. Headmaster Petiver was waiting in his study, surrounded by his usual chaos of bottles and beakers. His mismatched glasses glinted as he looked up from his work. "Ah! The prodigy returns!" He seemed genuinely disappointed. "And here I had such hopes for an alchemy student..." "Sorry to disappoint." Nova kept his tone light, though his grip on Millie''s hand remained firm. "Perhaps another time." "Yes, yes..." The headmaster''s attention had already drifted back to whatever concoction he was brewing. Red smoke curled from the beaker in his hands. "Do try not to die in Damascus. I''d hate to lose such promising research material." "I''ll do my best," Nova replied, not bothering to explain that he wouldn¡¯t be staying around after returning. He turned to Sar, eager to get going. "Are we ready?" She nodded, producing a small crystal from her robes. "Hold onto each other tightly. Teleportation can be... disorienting the first time." ¡°That little thing can teleport us?¡± Nova asked, genuinely intrigued by the tiny object. The only method of teleporting he knew included a bunch of runes spread over large areas. Sar smiled politely, but she waited suspiciously long to answer. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this counts as a question about you two. Be careful, will you?¡± ¡°Ah, my bad. I¡¯ll watch my words in the future, promise.¡± ¡°No worries; it¡¯s not a secret. This is a return crystal, which will take me back to the formation I came from earlier. It¡¯s a rather advanced type of teleportation. Stay close to me, okay?¡± Nova felt Millie press against his side, trembling slightly. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "It''s okay," he whispered. "I won''t let go." The crystal in Sar''s hand began to glow. The last thing Nova saw was the headmaster absent-mindedly waving goodbye, already lost in his experiments again. Then, the world dissolved into light. Nova''s head spun as the light faded, forcing him to steady himself against a nearby wall. His tiny body hadn''t taken well to whatever magic they had just used. But beside him, Millie stood perfectly straight, looking around the new room with interest. "You''re not dizzy?" he asked her, still fighting his own disorientation. She shook her head. "It felt nice!" ''Another sign of her talent, I suppose...'' "Mortimer!" Sar called out, drawing Nova''s attention to a man standing near another doorway. "We''re leaving immediately. Have the second chamber ready." The man¡ªpresumably Mortimer¡ªbowed deeply. "Of course, your holiness! Everything is prepared." Sar gestured for Nova and Millie to follow as she strode through an ornate archway. This new room dwarfed the previous one, with high vaulted ceilings and intricate formations carved into every surface. Golden light pulsed through the patterns like blood through veins. "Stay close," Sar instructed, leading them onto a raised platform in the center. "This jump is considerably longer." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Nova held Millie''s hand tightly as white light enveloped them once again. This time, when it faded, they found themselves standing on an observation platform that seemed to float above an impossibly beautiful city. Pristine white buildings with golden trim stretched as far as the eye could see. Elegant architecture was woven seamlessly into the natural landscape. Crystal-clear waterways wound between the structures like silver ribbons, while lush gardens and towering trees added splashes of vibrant green to the vista. The whole city seemed to glow in the tropical sunlight. "Welcome," Sar said with obvious pride, "to the holy city of Damascus." Before either of them could respond, she turned them around to face the true centerpiece of the city¡ªa cathedral that put every other building to shame. It rose from the highest point of the city like a mountain of marble and gold, with spires piercing the clouds above. The morning sun caught its surfaces at just the right angle, making the whole structure shimmer like a mirage. ''So this is the seat of the church''s power,'' Nova thought, studying the magnificent building with mixed feelings. ''Beautiful... but how many corpses are stacked underneath it?'' Millie''s grip on his hand tightened. When he looked down, he saw her staring at the cathedral with an unreadable expression. Was she sensing something he couldn''t? Or was she just overwhelmed by the grandeur? Either way, he had a feeling their week here would be anything but simple. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Does the water flow through portals to trickle down the city like that?¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a mechanical contraption of sorts. But the purifying is done by a formation,¡± Sar replied, waving them along toward the cathedral. ¡°Half of the city is built over ocean water, but this way, everyone can get clean water from the artificial rivers.¡± ¡°Very convenient. And everyone here is part of the church?¡± ¡°It¡¯s open to visitors, but most areas above this point are off-limits. I¡¯m sure nearly everyone is part of the church in some way, though.¡± Nova studied the infrastructure as he walked up the incline, curious to see what this world had achieved when given near-limitless resources. It was an inspiring sight, though he knew what it was based on. ¡®Indoctrination and child abuse¡ªgreat ingredients for a steady organization. As long as nothing rocks the boat, I guess¡­¡¯ They neared an entrance at the cathedral''s base, but it was clearly not the main entrance. It seemed more like a side entrance for those who had permission to enter. The massive doors swung open at the sight of Sar''s black letter. Two guards in gleaming white armor bowed deeply as they passed, their golden amulets catching the morning light. ¡°Those guards were strong!¡± Millie noted, looking back at them with wide eyes. ¡°That means we¡¯ll be safe inside, right?¡± Millie nodded, but she still seemed bothered by something. ¡®Is her trait picking something up? I doubt she understands why this place is dubious. I¡¯ll ask her once we¡¯re alone.¡¯ A priest in elegant robes met them inside, introducing himself as Brother Xavier. He guided them through corridors that seemed designed to overwhelm¡ªevery surface adorned with intricate carvings and precious metals, every window crafted to cast patterns of colored light across their path. Their destination turned out to be a spacious common area, where about a dozen young people sat in scattered groups. Despite the luxurious surroundings, they all shared the same listless expression. "These are our other candidates," Brother Xavier explained, gesturing to the room. "All of them blessed with incredible talents." Nova studied the group carefully. Most seemed to be in their teens, though a few looked closer to his physical age. Their souls radiated power, but their spirits seemed... dimmed. A boy who couldn''t have been more than seven approached them, curiosity briefly breaking through his gloom. "Are you new candidates?" ¡°Just me,¡± Nova replied, still looking through the room. ¡°The atmosphere feels dampened here. Did something happen?¡± ¡°What? Your dialect is weird, can you speak slower?¡± ¡°Room feel sad,¡± Nova replied, overcorrecting his language to something a four-year-old might say. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Uhm, nothing bad exactly. A new candidate joined last week, and now¡­¡± "The church''s pride and joy." Another candidate joined their conversation¡ªa girl in her early teens. "She¡¯s only four years old, but with traits that could make the gods jealous. She learned to sense Soul Power in an hour and gained expert mastery of a tier four skill the same day she learned it!" ¡°Yeah!¡± the kid agreed, arms raised to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s hopeless for the rest of us.¡± ¡®Oh? So that¡¯s what a prodigy among prodigies is like? It sounds incredible, but¡­ Millie can probably do both of those things as well. Although, her trait is focused on magic, so it might be unfair to compare it. The learning to sense Soul Power has me intrigued, though.¡¯ "Where is she now?" he asked. The older girl shrugged. "They keep her separate from us most of the time. Protected, they say." Her tone suggested she had other thoughts on the matter. Before Nova could probe further, Brother Xavier cleared his throat. "Perhaps we should show you to your quarters? You must be tired from the journey." ¡°We teleported,¡± Millie told him, not understanding his intentions. ¡°Not tired at all.¡± Seeing Xavier¡¯s strained face, Nova squeezed her hand gently. ¡°We should probably find our room either way, Millie. I¡¯ll see you guys later,¡± he told the candidates, waving with his available hand. They both waved back before returning to their pity party. The trio from Taurel Kingdom followed Brother Xavier down another ornate hallway to a wing filled with private rooms. Each door bore intricate carvings that seemed to shimmer with protective magic. "This will be your room," Xavier said, opening one of the doors to reveal a spacious chamber with a large bed by the wall. "And yours is just next door," he added, gesturing to Millie. Millie''s grip on Nova''s hand tightened. "I want to stay with Nova." Brother Xavier''s brow furrowed. "That wouldn''t be appropriate¡ª" "It''s fine," Sar cut in, forced by the contract to let them stay together. "They can share this room. The girl needs him." She whispered the last part, but not low enough to keep Millie from hearing it. Xavier looked like he wanted to protest, but thought better of challenging an archbishop. "As you wish. I''ll have a second bed brought in." Nova smiled in Sar¡¯s direction as a silent thanks. He wasn''t about to leave Millie alone in this strange place, especially not after what she''d been through. "We''ll leave you to settle in," Sar said, grabbing Xavier¡¯s shoulder and turning to leave. "I¡¯ll go meet the Signus to learn more about the situation, then I¡¯ll come back here in a few hours. You¡¯ll be safe here since I doubt any of the other candidates can threaten you.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Nova replied right before the door closed. As soon as they were alone, Millie''s shoulders slumped with relief. She walked to the window, looking out over the magnificent city below. "It''s so¡­ pretty," she whispered. "But something''s wrong." Nova joined her at the window. "Wrong how?" "Not sure." She pressed her hand against the glass. "Just... wrong." Nova nodded, trusting her intuition. If there was one thing he''d learned across nine lifetimes, it was that things that seemed too perfect usually were. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not my problem. I¡¯ll use this week to grow my strength, and to figure out my new fragment. I don¡¯t think my body will be able to handle it yet, though, considering the Noctis fragment is close to my limit. So, blood cultivation is number one on the list!¡¯ Chapter 33 - Animo Millie moved away from the window and climbed onto the ornate bed, lying back to stare at the ceiling. It looked very soft, nearly consuming her. "Would you like to meet the others again?" Nova asked, feeling like looking around a bit. "No..." She shifted against the sheets, a look of discomfort crossing her face. "This bed is too soft. Like the one at the school. I couldn''t sleep there either." ¡®Oh, so that¡¯s why she was on the floor. Well, part of the reason, at least.¡¯ After four years of sleeping on thin bedrolls over stone floors, luxury could feel alien. Wrong. "We can put some boards under the mattress if you''d like. Make it firmer." She just nodded, closing her eyes. ''She needs time,'' Nova thought. ''And safety. Real safety, not just the illusion of it that this place offers.'' He turned his attention to studying the room, considering his options. The space was large enough, and with the right formations, he could work undisturbed. The Blood of the Mountain King burned in his core, waiting to be refined. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing some formation stuff on the floor here, Millie. Practising a bit.¡± Without opening her eyes, she hummed in agreement. Nova moved to the middle of the floor and equipped the fragment of Noctis. It still had plenty of time remaining. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s see¡­ First, I should make sure she doesn¡¯t hear any screams from inside. And that she can¡¯t see me, obviously.¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Barrier of Silence (Master - 42%) {Grade 6}] [A barrier that completely blocks all sound from escaping its bounds.] The first circle of runes spread across the floor, glowing with a soft blue light. Nova layered the next formation carefully over it. [You have learned the skill: Veil of Shadows (Master - 87%) {Grade 6}] [Creates a dome of pure darkness, blocking all light from entering or escaping.] Memories of past pain flickered through his mind as he worked. The burning irons in his second life, the poison that had eaten through his bones in the sixth, the creative tortures of the void cultists in his eighth¡­ Pain was an old friend by now. [You have learned the skill: Chains of Binding (Expert - 93%) {Grade 7}] [Ethereal chains manifest to restrain the target, binding both flesh and essence in place.] The restraining formation would be crucial. The blood of an Ancient Beast wasn''t something to be trifled with. Even though he could take pain, he didn¡¯t trust himself to be in total control. And the blood could have unforeseen effects that he would be unable to stop in the moment. ¡®Then some protection, just in case.¡¯ [You have learned the skill: Shield of Warding (Master - 15%) {Grade 7}] [A powerful barrier that prevents energy and objects from passing through.] And finally, the centerpiece. Nova''s fingers traced complex patterns in the air as he laid down the most crucial formation. [You have learned the skill: Bloodforge Crucible (Master - 80%) {Grade 8}] [A formation forcing blood to fuse with the body, granting most of its power to the user. The effect increases with the power of the blood, and so does the strain it puts on the body.] Nova studied his handiwork with satisfaction. Five layers of formations, each one perfect in its own way. The entire floor glowed with overlapping circles of power, like the blueprints of some grand machine. On the bed, Millie stirred. "It¡¯s singing," she mumbled, half-asleep. "Just some practice," Nova assured her. "Get some rest. I''ll wake you when it''s time to eat." She nodded drowsily. It seemed like she felt safer in this place than the school, allowing her to drift off to sleep. Nova smiled, staring at her tiny form in the way too-large bed. She was still wearing the white robe of the church, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind much. In this place, he was the one dressed strangely. He looked back at his formations, double-checking every line and rune. ''Well then... time to see what the blood of a mountain can do. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­ but I still need strength.'' With a final breath to prepare, he centered himself in the middle of his creation. The formations hummed with latent power as he activated them one by one, starting from the outermost circle. The silencing barrier shimmered into place. Then came the veil of darkness, followed by the protective ward. Each one clicked into position like the tumblers of a cosmic lock. Nova stripped off his clothes, setting them carefully aside. No need to ruin them with what was coming. Then he reached into his core and drew forth the Blood of the Mountain King. It emerged as a perfect sphere of deep crimson, hovering above his palm. Even in this small amount, it radiated ancient power. ''Here goes nothing.'' He let the sphere fall. The blood splashed across the Bloodforge formation, igniting the runes with burning red light. In the same instant, Nova activated the final two formations. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The chains manifested instantly, wrapping around his limbs with crushing force. Then the blood began to move. It crawled up his legs like living mercury, spreading across his skin in intricate patterns. For a moment, it was almost beautiful, but then it began to burn. The pain hit like a hammer to every nerve. The blood wasn''t just touching his skin¡ªit was forcing its way inside, burrowing through muscle and boring into bone. Each drop carried the weight of eons, the power of a being old as the mountains themselves, and it was remaking him from the inside out. Nova kept his mind clear through decades of practiced meditation. He had endured worse. This was just another form of tempering. ¡®... This feels worse than dragon breath. I should have started with lesser blood to let this body get used to the process, but it¡¯s too late now!¡¯ ¡°Shhh¡ªFuck, this burns.¡± Shielded from the world, he could say what he wanted. And he felt like cursing. Time lost meaning in the darkness. There was only the burn of the blood, the grip of the chains, and the steel of his will. His muscles quivered with effort, sweat coating his skin despite the blood''s heat burning it away instantly. Just when he thought it might never end, the pain intensified. The blood made its final push, searing deeper than ever before. Nova''s teeth ground together as his body fought against the chains. Breath came in sharp hisses through clenched teeth. His consciousness was nearly fading, with bright spots appearing in his vision. Then, suddenly, blessed relief. [Body Cultivation skill Searing Blood Refinement {Grade 8} has reached the first level.] [Your body has absorbed the essence of an Ancient Beast, greatly increasing your physical capabilities. The effect is equal to a constant Physical Force of 6000 and Physical Resilience of 8000.] ¡®Oh, that¡¯s more than I expected! Now my body should be able to handle any punishment I want it to, not even needing to rely on essence.¡¯ [Unique effect obtained: Mountain King Regeneration.] [Your flesh never tires, regenerating wounds and lost limbs in a matter of seconds. Only deadly blows will be able to stop you from rising again.] ¡®Yes! I hoped this would carry over! Damn it, now I want to hunt more monsters.¡¯ [Your body has adapted to blood refinement. Future attempts will be easier, but will also grant a lesser effect.] ¡®Yeah, I know already. The body can only hold so much blood essence at once, so the available space lessens with each use. But I doubt I could ask for a better sample.¡¯ He released a shuddering breath as the chains dissolved. Every muscle ached, but beneath the pain, he could feel new strength flowing through his body. The blood had changed him, made him more than human. He looked down at his skin, seeing faint red patterns tracing his veins like tattoos. Although they would fade with time, the power they represented was his to keep. ''Worth it,'' he thought, reaching for his clothes with trembling hands. ¡®I should get cleaned first, but I can¡¯t exactly walk around naked. Sorry, clothes. Maybe I¡¯ll ask for a robe after a nice bath?¡¯ Nova dismissed his formations, watching the intricate patterns fade from the floor. He flexed his fingers experimentally. The movement felt different now¡ªmore controlled, more powerful. He placed a single finger against the marble floor. ''Let''s see what this body can do now...'' With the slightest pressure, his body started lifting from the floor. His entire weight focused on a single finger barely registered as a challenge. It wasn¡¯t a great test, but satisfaction curved his lips. ''That''s with pure physical force, no essence involved. And my resistance should be even higher... I could probably take a normal sword strike without breaking the skin now.'' He caught his reflection in the window. The red patterns tracing his veins made him look almost ethereal in the evening light. But beneath the surface changes, he could feel the deeper transformation. His muscles felt dense as steel, and every movement carried a new weight. ''This should help significantly with controlling the fragments. And if I need to protect Millie...'' He glanced at Millie''s sleeping form, torn between letting her rest and maintaining a normal schedule. ¡®It¡¯s better if we¡¯re in sync, since I doubt she will want me to move around without her. I could probably leave her alone, though. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger here, and the rooms seem secure¡­¡¯ But after a moment''s deliberation, he approached the bed. Better to be on the safe side. "Millie?" he called softly. "Would you like to take a bath? We can sleep properly tonight instead." She stirred slowly, blue eyes blinking open. "Mmm... okay." She sat up, hair tousled from her nap. Outside their room, they nearly collided with a petite figure turning the corner. A girl about their age stood before them, with straight black hair in a firm ponytail and piercing grey eyes. ¡®Is this the prodigy among prodigies?¡¯ "Oh, new kids," the girl said, looking more annoyed than happy to meet them. "I''m Animo." "I''m Nova, and this is Millie," Nova responded, studying her carefully. Nothing jumped out to him about her behavior, but he noticed her eyes seemed unusually clear. They analyzed him, just like he was analyzing her. "You must be the prodigy everyone''s talking about," he said casually. Animo''s lips curved in a slight frown. "That¡¯s me." ¡°Prodigy?¡± Millie asked, shooting glances at Nova. ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Well, almost,¡± Nova replied. ¡°You¡¯re a specialized prodigy, though, while she probably has a wider grasp on stuff.¡± Animo seemed interested, studying Millie closely. ¡°What makes you a specialized prodigy?¡± ¡°Uhm, my trait says I¡¯m a magic prodigy.¡± Animo''s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! That sounds like a great trait! I¡¯ve always been meaning to learn more about normal magic.¡± Nova furrowed his brows at her words. They seemed unlike a girl with a newly completed soul. In fact, her whole pattern of speech seemed strangely mature for her age¡ªeven considering her status as a genius. ¡®... Okay, so I was chosen as a prodigy by the pearl because of my unique trait, and maybe also my status as a reincarnated person. Is she the same? Would she reveal it if she was?¡¯ He tried poking carefully at her knowledge, keeping his tone casual. ¡°Always? How long ago did your soul complete?¡± ¡°Just a few weeks, but the books I read rarely had much info about runes and spells¡­ But now I can read all I want!¡± She flashed him a bright smile, filled with the excitement of a child. ¡®That¡¯s either great acting, or true excitement¡­ So either she¡¯s wary of me as well, or she¡¯s just a very clever child.¡¯ "Oh, I should read some stuff when I get the chance, then. I heard you learned how to sense Soul Power very quickly. Could you give me some tips?" Her smile faltered at his question, looking past them down the hallway. "Sorry, but I''m quite busy today." She turned to leave, then paused. "But welcome to Damascus." "Wait¡ª" Nova called after her. "Could you point us toward the baths?" Animo sighed. "Follow me. It''s on my way." She set off down the corridor, walking soundlessly across the polished floor. Nova followed behind her, with Millie staying close to his side. ¡°Will you help me bathe, Nova?¡± Millie asked timidly. ¡°Uhm¡­" Nova glanced at her anxious face. "You can probably do it on your own, right? Remember the water-heating spell I taught you?¡± Millie''s fingers tightened in his sleeve. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m scared of the magic.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Hey, Animo?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The dark-haired girl didn''t break stride. ¡°Are there restrictions on genders in the baths?¡± ¡°Of course." She glanced back at them. "You two want to enter together?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re new to baths like these. So far, we¡¯ve only been washing with cold buckets of water.¡± Animo¡¯s brows furrowed as she stopped walking. ¡°Is that so? I get the sense you will be fine, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out, but Millie here¡­ Maybe you could help?¡± Animo''s expression softened slightly as she looked at Millie. ¡°I¡­ I guess I can show her briefly how it¡¯s done. But then I have to leave.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you, Animo!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She waved off his gratitude, continuing to lead them down the corridor. ¡®At least she seems kind, whatever the truth is.¡¯ Chapter 34 - Invitation After leaving Millie with Animo, Nova entered the men''s bath. He was momentarily stunned by its grandeur. Polished marble stretched in every direction, and steaming pools of varying sizes were set into the floor. Ornate columns rose to a domed ceiling painted with scenes of divine providence. Though the space was currently empty, it could easily accommodate fifty people. He quickly shed his sweat-filled clothes, eager to wash away the dirt and sweat of the cultivation. The hot water felt like heaven against his skin as he scrubbed himself clean. Even the lingering ache from the blood refinement seemed to ease. Finally clean, he sank into one of the deeper pools, letting out a contented sigh. ''My first proper bath in this life... I''d almost forgotten what this feels like.'' His mind drifted as he soaked, pulled in different directions by his many responsibilities. The children back in Collport waited for his return. His deal with Newark needed to be honored. And somewhere in this grand cathedral, powerful figures were deciding his fate. Or, at least they would try. ''I need to start planning my next steps,'' he thought, watching steam rise from the water. ''The fragment will give me a chance to forge proper equipment, finally. But I might need to consider if I should absorb the fragments soon. It would give me a boost in power. But there¡¯s a great risk of losing the most valuable traits. And in both fragments, I¡¯d hate to lose either one.'' His thoughts turned to Millie. Her fear of magic worried him deeply. The trauma of the accident still weighed heavily on her young mind, and her connection to Paula and Kovu''s souls complicated matters further. Would it be better to absorb them? ''One step at a time,'' he reminded himself. ''First, we survive today. Whatever Sar has to say when she returns will let us know what to do next. She can¡¯t lie, after all.'' Eventually, he pulled himself from the water, finding a basket near the entrance with a fluffy towel and fresh clothes. The church''s white and gold robes weren''t his usual style, but they were clean and well-made. He emerged from the bath to wait in the hallway, leaning against the wall near the women''s entrance. ¡®It¡¯s her first proper bath, so I¡¯ll let her take her time. I doubt she has left without me.¡¯ But when no one had emerged even ten minutes later, he started to worry. Millie never learned to swim, and she might be alone in there. However, the door opened before he could worry too much. Millie and Animo stepped out together, both looking remarkably transformed. Their hair shone with health, and their skin glowed with the freshness that only a proper bath could provide. Even Millie''s usual tension seemed to have eased slightly. Nova couldn''t help but smile. Sometimes, the simplest comforts made the biggest difference. ¡°I thought you were busy?¡± he asked, seeing Animo¡¯s somewhat helpless expression. Her eyes turned sharp. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You can come to me again if she needs another bath, but I think she can manage on her own now, right?¡± She turned to Millie, pointing the question at her. Millie nodded, moving like she was floating on a cloud of bliss. ¡°I¡¯ll manage, Ani. Thanks for helping me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. I¡¯ll see you around!¡± She waved to them both as she started jogging along the corridor, truly looking like she was in a hurry. ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡± Nova asked as they started walking back, already knowing the answer. Millie leaned against his neck, hanging from his shoulder. ¡°It was the best! Smell my hair!¡± The unmistakable smell of strawberries nearly assaulted his nose, bringing his mind straight back to Petiver¡¯s office. ¡®Is that what he was working on? Shampoo scents?¡¯ ¡°It smells great! Kind of fruity and sweet.¡± ¡°I know! And look how clean it is!¡± She shoved her head even closer to Nova¡¯s face, giving him no choice in the matter. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, just like I said it would be. But you still hated washing it.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t washing! That was cold dirt water!¡± ¡°... Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± Nova admitted. It was all they had, but even he waited many days between each wash. ¡°You should enjoy this week we¡¯re spending here, because Quinn doesn¡¯t have a bath like that.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Rounding the last corner, Nova saw Sar waiting outside of their room. Her expression was hard to read, but she didn¡¯t seem like she was fearing for her life. ¡®I guess we¡¯re relatively safe still? She seems unhappy, though.¡¯ She spotted them as they approached, unfolding from her position against the wall and crossing her arms in what seemed to be mild annoyance. The usual air of authority around her seemed diminished somehow. Millie pressed herself against Nova''s back, gripping his sleeve. She still didn''t feel safe around the powerful archbishop. ¡°How did the meeting go?¡± Nova asked. ¡°His holiness doesn¡¯t care too much about losing me, it seems." Her lips twisted into something between a smile and a grimace. "He is very interested in you, and wants to meet you. And whatever happens after is up to him.¡± "Hmm... Right away?" Nova felt Millie''s grip tighten on his sleeve. "If you''re not busy." Sar''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "He¡¯s only one of the three most influential people in the world.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Oh? There are people above even him?¡± "The empress of Velomaris is probably close to equal, just based on military power." Sar started counting off on her fingers, some of her usual confidence returning. "Then there''s the headmaster of the Academy of Knowledge. But they could all be considered to stand at the top, depending on who you ask." She gestured down the hallway with an impatient wave. "So, if you would be so kind." ¡°Millie as well?¡± "I can''t say no, can I?" Sar''s shoulders slumped slightly. "He didn¡¯t allow it, but if you ask him very nicely¡­¡± Nova sighed. ¡°The contract would have activated if you didn¡¯t do your best to keep us together, so I know you did what you could." He looked at Millie with worry, squeezing her small hand gently. "Millie, will you be okay if I go to a meeting for a while? You can stay in the room.¡± Millie¡¯s blue eyes darted between Nova and Sar before she gave a tiny nod. "It''s okay." ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back before long. You go on ahead.¡± Millie let go of his sleeve and walked to the door, keeping her eyes on Sar the entire time. Then she slipped inside, giving Nova one final anxious glance before the door clicked shut. Sar looked at Nova¡¯s new robe, raising an eyebrow and asking a silent question. He chose not to answer. ¡°let¡¯s go meet this grand person.¡± ¡°It suits you.¡± A hint of genuine amusement crept into her voice. ¡°I prefer choosing my own clothes. Weren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Sar smiled and retrieved a small black note from her robe, handing it to Nova. ¡°Just put some essence into this and you¡¯ll meet him.¡± ¡°More teleportation?¡± Nova took the note, studying its strange properties with skepticism. ¡°... Guess I should be fine now.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Sar''s head tilted curiously. ¡°Not important." Nova glanced up from the note. "Will I see you later?" ¡°Probably. I¡¯ll stick around the city while you¡¯re here. Let me know if you plan to go out of the cathedral so I can make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Nova replied, waving as he sent a sliver of essence into the dark paper. The note pulsed once with an inner light, and then the corridor dissolved around him.
The darkness parted like a curtain, revealing Nova standing on a circular platform of pure gold. Stars glittered in the void around him, though whether they were real or part of some grand illusion, he couldn''t tell. The platform''s edge dropped away into infinite blackness, making the golden surface feel like an island in an ocean of night. Across the platform sat a man in plain robes, perched on what looked like a simple wooden chair you might find in any farmer''s kitchen. His unremarkable appearance stood in stark contrast to the magnificent setting¡ªno ornate robes, no crown of office, not even shoes to mark his station. Only his deep and knowing eyes hinted at something more. They carried the weight of centuries, like wells of ancient wisdom that had watched empires rise and fall. ¡®... I haven¡¯t considered it before now, but lifespans can probably be extended in this world, right? This man feels old despite his appearance¡ªmuch like myself.¡¯ Nova waited in silence, studying the man who studied him back. The Holy Signus¡ªbecause this had to be him¡ªmerely smiled, saying nothing. ''Is this a test of patience? Or does he expect me to speak first?'' Finally, the man broke into a warm chuckle. "You''re quite good at this game. Most children fidget by now, or blurt out questions." "Most children haven''t lived nine lives," Nova replied carefully. He didn¡¯t care to pretend when he knew it had been revealed. "Indeed." The Signus leaned forward slightly. ¡°You must have been quite a figure, then. Even wise men will tremble before me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Sar told you I don¡¯t falter under pressure." Nova met the Holy Signus''s gaze steadily. ¡°And that I¡¯m not interested in being one of your candidates. Can I leave once the week is over?¡± The Holy Signus''s lips curved into what might have been amusement or condescension. He leaned forward in his simple chair, folding his weathered hands in his lap. "Getting right to it, I see¡­ She told me you wanted to change the church, if you were to take my place. What part is not to your liking?¡± Nova''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your hunger for talents is too great to be out of the kindness of your heart. You refuse to act on the most heinous moral crimes. You take advantage of young children, indoctrinating them into your system before they have a chance to know better. And those who won''t obey are beaten until they will.¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± The Holy Signus spread his hands in a gesture of benign helplessness that didn''t reach his eyes. "If we don¡¯t protect talents, who will?¡± ¡°I can protect myself, thank you very much. But still, I was dragged here against my will.¡± A knowing smile played across the Holy Signus''s face as he studied Nova like a fascinating specimen. "You''re a unique case, don''t you think?" ¡°I am. Which is why you should let me leave when I want to.¡± The Holy Signus shifted in his chair, and for a moment, the simple robes seemed to ripple with hidden power. "Your wish will be taken into consideration, Nova." His tone grew more serious. "Now, for your second point, I assume you''re referring to the children being killed for their souls in your kingdom?" ¡°That¡¯s the best example, yes. But I have only been to one city, so forgive me if it¡¯s not an exhaustive list.¡± The Holy Signus rose from his chair with fluid grace, and his shadow stretched across the platform. ¡°Our purpose isn¡¯t to rule the world with an iron fist, saying what can be done and what can¡¯t. We have to be neutral. Otherwise, we can¡¯t fulfill our purpose.¡± ¡°What purpose? Getting special privileges from your god? So you can continue gathering people¡¯s money and spread your useless influence? To what end?¡± ¡°We maintain the system.¡± His voice rose defensively. ¡°Is it a cause beyond your understanding? Maintaining order, helping our Lord continue his monumental task of keeping this world on the straight path!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nova¡¯s mind spun with sudden implications, each one more damning than the next. ¡°And what would happen without it?¡± ¡°Chaos! Souls would disappear into the aether, giving everyone a chance at power! It would be pandemonium!¡± Nova went utterly still. The temperature on the golden platform seemed to drop as centuries of concentrated rage emerged. His killing intent emerged like a physical force pushing everything down¡ªnot the calculated threat he had used on others, but the pure, unrestrained fury of someone who had fought injustice across nine lifetimes. The Holy Signus''s eyes widened slightly¡ªthe first genuine surprise he had shown. For the first time, his carefully maintained image of the simple holy man cracked, revealing something ancient and wary beneath. Nova''s voice trembled with rage. "You''re the main trader of souls in every city in the world, you sell services to let families keep their souls in the family, you''re too scared of retaliation to right the most horrible wrongs¡ªand now you tell me you''re the reason the system exists in the first place?!" His small fists clenched. "You''ve built an entire world where souls are commodities to be traded and stolen! Where children are murdered for power! And then you profit from ''protecting'' the very people your system puts in danger!" The Signus opened his mouth to speak, but Nova wasn''t finished. "I don''t mind order, but your version of order is just control dressed up as virtue! You''d rather maintain your power than stop the slaughter of innocents! A system that can''t correct its own injustice isn''t order¡ªit''s tyranny!" "The system requires¡ª" "And you dare speak of ''saving talents''?!" Nova''s voice cracked with fury. "You created the very danger they need saving from! You built a world where children can be murdered for their traits, then claim righteousness for protecting a chosen few! How many thousands have died to maintain your precious order? How much blood is on your hands?" His killing intent focused to a razor''s edge, making even the stars in the void seem to dim. Nine lifetimes of watching the powerful exploit the weak, of seeing children suffer for the greed of others, of fighting systems that perpetuated cruelty¡ªit was more than enough to ignite his wrath. And right now, consequences could be damned. Chapter 35 - Hearth The Holy Signus went still, jaw clenched as he studied Nova. ¡°... Order. That is how the world has survived for many millennia." His voice hardened. "And what is your suggestion?¡± ¡°Justice.¡± Nova''s reply was simple but firm. ¡°A word without meaning." The Signus''s lip curled. "A word the unlucky shout to make themselves feel better. What is justice in a free world? What justice exists when bandits cut you down for a handful of coins? Does punishing your killer return your life?" ¡°When given the chance, the vast majority of people will choose good over evil." Nova spoke with quiet certainty. "I have seen it time and time again." He stepped forward, his small form casting a long shadow across the golden floor despite the absence of any visible light source. "I would give them that chance. You seek to restrain human nature, I seek to set it free, and to nurture the good in every community. Because I know what lies at the core of the human heart.¡± The Signus''s eyes narrowed. "Nine lives, and still so naive." His voice dripped condescension. "Tell me then¡ªwhat happens in your just and free world when one person''s good interferes with another''s? When two villages both need the same water source to survive? When a father steals food to feed his starving children? The system exists because good intentions are not enough." He spread his hands. "Order gives us rules, gives us structure. Your way would lead to chaos, and all your good intentions would drown in the flood of human necessity.¡± ¡°Then let the God of Justice take your prayers." Nova''s voice remained steady. "Build a system that rewards good and punishes evil, not one that trades in greed and power." "There is no such god." Weariness crept into the Signus''s tone. "And if there were... Your heart is in the right place, Nova, but your mind is clouded by impossible ideals. Change isn¡¯t always a force of good, especially not when it¡¯s fighting what causes stability.¡± ¡°I have been called naive for nine lifetimes." Nova met his gaze. "At first.¡± The Signus studied him for a long moment before sighing. ¡°... You may leave. We have too little common ground, unique talent or not." He turned and sat back on the chair, creaking under his weight. ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to survive that¡­ Which likely means he is too convinced he is right to be insulted.¡¯ ¡°Thank you. Will you allow me to stay for the whole week?¡± ¡°Do as you wish. But once you leave, you are not welcome back.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Nova stepped off the platform, keeping his eyes on the Signus as he fell. The abyss consumed him slowly as the platform shrank above him. And once the darkness swallowed him, he returned to the corridor outside their room. ¡®If I had the power¡­ I need power! Again!¡¯ The solution he had found so many times before turned out to be necessary once again. And, of course, he wasn¡¯t surprised.
As Nova opened the door, he found Millie sleeping in the bed again. Her golden hair was spread out to the sides as if she was afraid to hurt it as she slept. ¡®Heh, I guess I¡¯ll just let you sleep then. It is late enough. But I want to find a forge¡­ I¡¯ll set up a barrier just in case.¡¯ Deciding to explore the facilities some more, he let his essence flow down to the floor, creating another set of intricate runes. One part would allow those inside it to walk out unobstructed. Another would send a pulse of essence to a tiny formation he placed on the chest of his robe, letting him know if she left, or if the barrier was broken. [You have created the skill: It¡¯s just a barrier with some extra functions (Grandmaster - 100%) {Grade 7}] [A barrier allowing anything to leave freely. A signal is sent to a receiving formation whenever something happens to the barrier. Can protect against attacks and skills up to Grade 6 without issue. Lasts for 24 hours unless damaged or dispelled.] [A newly created skill has no basis for mastery. You have been chosen as the baseline.] ¡®Hey, don¡¯t read my mind! Damn system¡­ Can I rename it at least?¡¯ There was no response. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to name every variation of a simple skill! That¡¯s like calling every tree a new type just because they¡¯re not identical! God of Order, more like God of Stupid¡­¡¯ [You have created the passive skill: Being stupid (Grandmaster - 100%) {Grade 1}] [Every waking moment, you are under the condition of being yourself.] If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A mix of shock and frustration spread in his heart. The fact that the system was aware enough to mock him was completely unexpected. And the fact that it gave him a genuine skill to do so was verging on ridiculous. ¡®Would you mind evaporating for me, dear system? The world would be better off.¡¯ Again, there was no response. ¡®Only reacting to mockery, are you? Well, fine, I don¡¯t care.¡¯ [You have created the passive skill: Being mad (Grandmaster - 100%) {Grade 1}] [Every waking moment, you are under the condition of being yourself.] Nova put his hands on his face, pushing them up through his hair. ¡®... Please don¡¯t fill my skill list with this bullshit. I¡¯ll leave you alone now.¡¯ After a final glance at Millie, he left the door and returned to the candidates'' common area. ¡®I hope there¡¯s still people there. I can probably ask a guard for help if not, though.¡¯ He found the candidates'' common area dimly lit, with only a few people still awake. The teenage girl from earlier sat curled in a window seat with a thick book open on her lap. She looked up as he entered. "Can''t sleep?" "Something like that." Nova glanced around the room. "Is there a forge somewhere in this place?" "The forge?" She raised an eyebrow, looking out at the moon dominating the sky. "At this hour?" He shrugged. "I work better at night." "... Alright.¡± She pointed to one of the entries to the room. ¡°Down that corridor for about thirty meters, then follow the smell of coal. You can''t miss it." Nova nodded his thanks and headed for the corridor. The cathedral was quieter at night, with only the occasional guard passing through the halls. His footsteps echoed softly against the marble floors as he walked. ¡®I can only use the fragment for two hours right now, so I¡¯ll have to decide what to make. A storage ring or a forging hammer would probably be best. The ring requires good material, though¡­¡¯ The forge revealed itself exactly as she''d said¡ªthe distinct scent of coal and metal grew stronger with each step. He followed it to a large wooden door reinforced with iron bands. Inside, he found a spacious workshop that would have impressed him in any other world. Multiple forges lined one wall, with cold hearths waiting to be lit. Racks of tools hung in precise arrangements, and bins of raw materials stood ready for use. The anvils were solid and well-maintained, if unremarkable. ''Good equipment, but nothing special,'' he thought, running a hand along one anvil''s surface. ''No enchantments, no special properties. Just good, honest steel.'' He moved to the nearest forge and began preparing it with practiced efficiency. His tiny hands remembered the motions from thousands of hours of work, even if they hadn''t performed them in this life. ¡®No forging formations here, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make my own. Since it¡¯s just steel, I could probably heat it with pure essence. But the materials might need more energy to be malleable. I¡¯ll have to figure it out with the fragment activated.¡¯ Soon, the forge roared to life, its orange glow the only illumination in the otherwise dark workshop. Nova stood before it, feeling the familiar heat on his face. ''Let''s see what this fragment can do.'' [Equipped fragment of Nova Gorton.] In an instant, his body was flowing with power. But he no longer had any issues controlling it, as his body was ready to handle the Soul Power. But beyond the power, he felt an incredible ability to focus. His hearing could pick up the choir from the steel ingots beyond the crackling of the forge, his skin could sense every lick of heat flowing past, and his mind felt like it had been oiled for the first time in centuries. ¡®Ahhhh¡­ This is what it was like¡­ The focus.¡¯ He picked up an ingot from the basket, instantly feeling the properties in his mind. It was decently forged, but the amount of carbon was a bit too low, especially for a forging hammer. Imperceptible weaknesses had formed during the cooling process, but that didn¡¯t matter for an ingot. ¡®... Can I crush it? My strength should be¡­ somewhere around two hundred times that of an adult man.¡¯ He took hold with both his small hands and tried to twist the metal. His small fingers burrowed into the steel with metallic whines, but the ingot didn¡¯t bend like he wanted to. Only a slight deformation remained, besides the groves after his fingers. ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s still not bad. With larger hands, I would have managed after a while. I wonder if Physical Force scales with muscle strength.¡¯ He tossed the ingot back in the basket and picked up another one which looked more promising. The darker color suggested a higher carbon content, closer to what he needed for a hard hammer without becoming too brittle. ¡®Seems good enough. I assume there are stronger things than steel in this world, though¡­ Oh, I received a silvery type of metal from Valeria! Solium, I think it¡¯s called. Maybe that¡¯s better?¡¯ With a thought, an ingot of the silvery metal appeared in his other hand. It sang with a light tune, dancing in his fist. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s¡­ weaker. But it has a much nicer frequency. Maybe it fits better with the essence material? Let¡¯s look at the list again¡­¡¯ [Outland Troll Bone (Uncommon) {Grade 4} x1] [Outland Troll Skull (Rare) {Grade 5} x1] [Outland Troll Flesh (Uncommon) {Grade 5} x1] [Magma Salamander Heart (Epic) {Grade 4} x1] [Solium (Rare) {Grade 4} x4] [Northern Griffin Talon (Rare) {Grade 4} x1] [Dire Wolf Fang (Epic) {Grade 3} x2] [Thunderbird Feather (Epic) {Grade 3} x1] [Manticore Stinger (Rare) {Grade 5} x1] ¡®Right. Besides the troll stuff, if these combined are worth four thousand Soul Power, I wonder how much the blood was worth¡­ Best not to dwell on it.¡¯ He retrieved the troll skull to better understand its grade and rarity. It was larger than he expected, standing as tall as his chest from the ground. ¡®This has a nice, hard feel. It could be great for armor or shields. But not for a hammer. I¡¯m very curious how the infusion process works¡­ Based on Tuck¡¯s explanation, all magical weapons use the inherent abilities of the material. But that happens through the system. Can I use enchantment instead? Or in addition?¡¯ So far, this world had shown very little in terms of exploring possibilities whenever the system could do something for them. Learning runes was seen as unnecessary, and the same could be said for developing skills after they had been learned. He put away the skull and summoned the troll bone instead. It was like a large sledge in his hand, too wide to hold comfortably. ¡®This should work! I¡¯ll try making a hammer with the steel and this bone for now, and then I can look into enchanting after.¡¯ He let his essence flow into the forge, forming intricate runes that locked into place around the hearth. [You have learned the skill: Goldhearth Thermoshift (Master - 87%) {Grade 4}] [A formation that allows for precise control over the heat in a forge. Assists with even heating and can focus heat on select parts.] ¡®Let¡¯s see if I still have the touch.¡¯ Chapter 36 - Old Language Nova set the steel in place inside the forge with practiced movements, using the tong from a nearby tool rack. While waiting for it to heat, his essence flowed into a new formation around the anvil. [You have learned the skill: Resonant Anvil Formation (Master - 92%) {Grade 4}] [A formation that holds the material in place while hammering, and maintains the heat within the metal for longer than usual. Creates perfect resonance between hammer and anvil.] ¡®I should make some new formations, honestly. These are outdated compared to what I can make now. But I¡¯ll have to figure out what the process needs first.¡¯ The runes glowed with gentle blue light as Nova retrieved the glowing ingot. First, he needed to upset the block¡ªhammering it shorter and wider to create enough mass for the head. Each strike made a clear sound as the metal responded to his will, the formation''s resonance ensuring even compression throughout the steel. The familiar rhythm of forge work settled into his bones as he began drawing out what would become the handle. Heat, strike, fold, repeat. The formation guided his strikes, helping maintain the proper grain alignment¡ªlengthwise for the handle''s flexibility, and crosswise for the head''s impact resistance. When sections began to cool, he returned them to the forge, letting different areas heat to specific temperatures¡ªbright yellow for the handle being drawn out, slightly cooler for the developing head. Halfway through drawing out the handle, a prompt appeared before him. [Would you like to infuse materials into this forging?] ''Ahh, so that¡¯s how it is. Yes, use the troll bone.'' He placed the troll bone beside the glowing steel. The system recognized his intent immediately, and the bone dissolved into motes of light that sank into the metal. The change was instant. The steel turned a deeper grey, almost black, and suddenly, his strikes barely affected it. The metal resisted shaping even while he was using far more strength than the average human. The formation''s glow intensified, struggling to maintain the grain alignment against the metal''s new supernatural resistance. ''Well, this is more interesting!'' Nova grinned, putting more force into his next strike. CRACK! The hammer in his hands broke apart, unable to handle the force he was applying to the supernaturally hardened metal. Fragments of steel scattered across the workshop floor. "Damn." Nova studied the broken handle. "Should have seen that coming." While setting the metal back in the forge to make it more malleable, he retrieved another hammer from the rack. This one was larger and heavier, barely fitting in his hand and forcing him to use both at once. ''Let''s try this again...'' The metal now glowed brighter than before, well over a thousand degrees hot. It was still far more rigid than the steel alone, but there should be no danger of the hammer breaking again. The formation held the metal in place, slowly taking the shape of a blacksmith''s hammer. At this level of force, the handle also needed to be made of metal, so he continued drawing it out from the block in careful movements, letting the formation guide the grain structure into tight, parallel lines that would give it both strength and flexibility. Monoforging, making a product with a single piece of metal, wasn¡¯t the method he would usually use to create a hammer. But in this case, he felt he had no choice. He didn¡¯t know if the properties would be shared if he used a wooden handle. Nova paused, studying the rough form taking shape beneath his hammer. The head was still blocky, but the drawn-out handle now showed the basic proportions he needed. Time for the precision work. Taking the piece back to the forge, he focused on getting the heat exactly right. The formation''s runes shifted, creating zones of different temperatures¡ªthe face and peen of the hammer needed to be hardest, while the center of the head and upper handle required more flexibility to absorb shock. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Working quickly while the metal was hot, he refined the hammer''s face first. Each strike was lighter now, more controlled. The formation''s resonance helped him feel exactly how the metal moved, letting him work the edges to perfect right angles while keeping the face slightly convex. When the basic shaping was done, he didn''t immediately quench it. Instead, he let the piece cool slowly in the air while the formation maintained its hold on the steel''s structure. This would give him one last chance to check everything before the final heat treatment. Nova ran his fingers over the cooling metal, feeling for any imperfections. The hammer had taken on an elegant form¡ªthe slight flare where the handle met the head, the subtle crown of the face, the balanced taper of the handle itself. More importantly, he could feel how the grain structure had settled, the metal''s crystalline patterns locked into the shapes he needed. Satisfied, he returned the hammer to the forge one final time. The formation around the anvil dimmed as he redirected his essence to the quenching trough, creating a new pattern of runes along its length. This formation was more complex¡ªlayers of overlapping circles and curves that would control the cooling process with precision impossible in normal smithing. [You have learned the skill: Sapphire Quenching Formation (Expert - 79%) {Grade 5}] [A formation that allows for increased control during the quenching process. The heat conduction can be slowed and sped up at will, focusing on select contact points.] Nova lifted the hammer from the forge when it reached the perfect temperature. He held it above the trough, letting his focus sync with the formation. The water began to move in subtle patterns, guided by the runes. With a fluid motion, he dipped the hammer face-first into the water. The formation caught the steam before it could burst upward, instead channeling it in controlled spirals. He lowered the rest gradually, letting the formation guide the cooling rate¡ªfastest at the face and peen, slower through the center of the head, and slowest of all where the head met the handle. The water danced around the metal, creating zones of different cooling rates that would give each part of the hammer exactly the properties it needed. When the metal finally sang a satisfied tune, he drew it from the water. The hammer had taken on that distinctive grey-black color of properly quenched steel, but with an unusual dark tint. [Finish forging process?] ¡®Ah? Is this where I would apply enchantments? Before the product is done?¡¯ The enchanting was usually done after the forging as it was an entirely separate process, but he didn¡¯t mind starting it right away. Nova carefully gathered his engraving tools, selecting the finest chisel available. The hammer lay before him on the anvil, still warm to the touch. With the patience born from centuries of practice, he began carving the intricate runes into the metal. Each line had to be perfect¡ªa single flaw in the pattern could destabilize the entire enchantment. His connection to the material made the delicate work easier, letting him feel exactly how deep each cut needed to be. The runes spiraled across the hammer''s surface in an elegant dance, following the flow of the metal''s grain. With the physical runes complete, Nova began weaving essence into them. He had used the enchantment countless times before¡ªa complex working that would enhance the metal''s natural properties, making it both more durable and more responsive to the wielder''s will. The runes began to glow as he worked, first blue, then white, as they absorbed more and more power. Nova could feel them resonating with the troll bone infused into the steel, harmonizing perfectly. ''Now it¡¯s finished.'' [Forging complete] [Created: Hammer of the Mountain''s Heart (Epic) {Grade 4}] [A masterwork hammer forged from steel and Outland Troll bone. The perfect balance and grain structure make it ideal for precise metalworking. Forged by Nova.] [Enchantment: Goddon''s Flux Enchantment {Grade 6}] [An ancient enchantment that dramatically enhances durability and flexibility while maintaining perfect resonance with its wielder.] Nova lifted the hammer, testing its weight and balance. It felt alive in his hands, eager to shape metal once again. Despite its epic quality, it was still just the first step¡ªa tool to help him forge greater works. ¡®... The fragment is almost spent. I was completely focused on the¡ª¡¯ His thoughts halted as he suddenly noticed a presence nearby. Turning, he found a small girl with raven hair, still up in a ponytail, standing perfectly still. Her grey eyes were fixed on him with an intensity that seemed to pierce into his soul. The light from the dying forge cast strange shadows across her face, making her seem both younger and older than she appeared. She hadn''t moved a muscle since he noticed her, with a face frozen in mild shock. ¡°... You shouldn¡¯t sneak up on people.¡± "I... shouted your name several times," Animo replied, her voice trembling slightly. Something about seeing him work had clearly shaken her. "Oh." Nova set the hammer down carefully. His divine focus had its drawbacks, as he was now recalling. "Well, did you want anything? It¡¯s quite late, isn¡¯t it?" "No, I, uh¡­ H-Have you..." She swallowed hard, seeming to gather her courage. "Do you know the name Gorton?" ''... Huh? Is she trying to surprise me by reading my soul stats?'' Nova studied her more carefully now, noting how her hands were clasped tightly together. ¡°That¡¯s not a very impressive trick. You hide the Assess well, though.¡± "Y-You have?" Her eyes widened further. "... Fine." Nova sighed. "Yes, I''ve heard it before. Why?" Nothing could have prepared Nova for her next words. Not because their meaning was surprising, but because they were in a language he hadn¡¯t heard in six lifetimes. The girl¡¯s lips started quivering as she spoke. ¡°Because he¡­ he gave me my legs. Nova Gorton.¡± Chapter 37 - Annelie Nova''s eyes widened at the sound of the old language, then grew even wider as realization struck him like a physical blow. "... The clockwork ballerina?" he asked in the same tongue. "Annelie?" She fell to the ground in shock, staring up at Nova with a thousand emotions on her face, the most prominent one being tearful joy. She continues in their old language, still with a trembling voice. ¡°It can¡¯t be you, can it? How?¡± Nova was frozen in shock, unable to comprehend how this could be possible. She couldn¡¯t know that language unless she was from the same world, and if she recognized him by his forging methods, there weren¡¯t many other possibilities. ¡°Please speak to me¡­ Master Gorton, how is this¡­¡± "You''ve¡­ also reincarnated?" His voice was barely a whisper. "Ever since the New World?" "Yes!" The words tumbled out of her. "Seven lifetimes! And I''ve never met someone I know before..." "How is this¡­ possible?" Nova''s carefully maintained composure cracked. "I thought I was alone all this time." He crossed the distance between them in two steps, kneeling beside Annelie and pulling her into a tight embrace. For the first time in centuries, he felt tears threatening to fall. The little girl who had danced on legs of clockwork and steel, who had brought hope to a harsh new world with her grace¡ªshe was here, against all odds. They held each other in silence for a long moment, both overwhelmed by the weight of centuries and the impossible chance of their reunion. Finally, Nova pulled back slightly to sit in front of her, studying her face through misty eyes. "Your face is different, but your eyes... they''re the same." "Your hair is as white as ever," Annelie said with a watery laugh. "But you still forge the same way. As soon as I saw that intense focus, and the way you held the metal to your ear, I knew it had to be you." He chuckled, still embarrassed that he didn¡¯t notice her earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll need a barrier or something next time I forge so I¡¯m not totally vulnerable.¡± ¡°You really should." She wiped her eyes with her sleeve. "Gods, I still can¡¯t believe it. I owe you so much, Nova.¡± Her eyes shone with both respect and gratitude. A look he was quite familiar with. But that didn¡¯t make it any less sweet. ¡°Not at all. You gave me all the reward I wanted back in the New World. Seeing you dance and smile again was¡­ It¡¯s still one of my fondest memories. Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve helped others in your lives as well.¡± ¡°With an inspiration like you, how could I not?¡± Nova felt another set of tears about to appear. He squeezed her shoulder gently. "We have a lot to talk about. But first¡ªhow did you end up here? In the church?" Annelie''s expression darkened slightly. "It''s... complicated. They found me after my soul completed. Said I had talent that shouldn''t be wasted. I didn¡¯t have much reason to refuse, so here I am." She looked up at him. "What about you? I heard you refused to come at first." "I was dragged here," Nova said dryly. "Sar, an archbishop, threatened me to come. I wasn¡¯t confident in escaping, especially not with Millie in tow." "Millie? She was with the church?" Nova nodded. "She needed protection. This world..." He shook his head. "It''s not kind to children with talent." "No," Annelie agreed quietly. "It''s not." She straightened suddenly, as if remembering something. "We should go somewhere else to talk. The forgemaster sometimes checks in at night." "Let¡¯s go back to my room," Nova said, thinking of Millie still sleeping alone. He retrieved his newly forged hammer and walked past her with a smile. "We have a lot to catch up on." As they left the forge together, Nova felt a warmth in his chest he hadn''t experienced in centuries. He wasn''t alone anymore. Someone else understood what it meant to live multiple lives, to carry the weight of accumulated wisdom behind a child''s face. ¡®... Thank god I came here. Figuratively speaking.¡¯
Nova and Annelie sank into a plush couch in a moonlit corner of the room. Despite the silencing formation around Millie''s bed, they spoke their old language in hushed voices, slowly dismantling their lives apart. "After you died¡­" Annelie blinked slowly, likely affected by the late hour. "The city continued to expand, far beyond the borders you know. Your forging techniques were passed on to your supposed disciples. But none could match what you made for me." She smiled wistfully. "Those legs danced until the very end." Nova returned her smile, hearing how his work did exactly what they were supposed to. He could still remember every part of them. ¡°... Disciples? People who read my books?¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°Most likely. They had some of your knowledge, and especially one was very talented. But as the technology grew more advanced, there was less use for the masterworks you once forged. Our survival was no longer dependent on swords and armor, and if they were, it could be made with machines.¡± "Such is the way of the world, I guess¡­ But I¡¯m very glad to hear the attacks stopped.¡± He let out a deep breath, thinking back to the great battles he had to join in, even as a blacksmith. But it was a good thing he did. ¡°And your next life?" "Oh, it was¡­ a complex world. Technology far beyond my first life, and very chaotic. It was every man for themselves. But¡­ there was a beauty to it.¡± She looked out of the window, lost in old memories for a short moment. ¡°I actually had my legs replaced¡ª" She laughed softly. "Just because I felt like it, honestly. The new ones could do things your clockwork couldn''t match, but they lacked the sentimental value." Her expression grew more serious as she continued. "The third world was far simpler. Primitive, but fascinating. Everyone used monster parts to grant themselves new abilities and powers. I learned to merge beast flesh with human, became something halfway between woman and creature. The strength was incredible. Our tribe continued to grow, eventually putting me at the helm. I like to think they¡¯re still going strong¡­" "Then came the void." Her voice dropped lower. Nova felt his heart sink. The only time he ever felt completely helpless was when facing the void in his seventh life. A memory she preferred to avoid. She continued, "I was born on the edge of the void and a human world, where reality was more or less stable. But one day, I was forced to flee inside the darkness, to escape the madness of humans. I used what I''d learned about body enhancement to adapt, to take power from the void-creatures. I was climbing the ranks of predators when... Well. Something got me. I never saw what." Nova expected her to have skipped over certain details, but he didn''t press. ¡°I¡¯m impressed you managed that much. Most would succumb to madness in minutes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve faced the void as well?¡± Her eyebrows raised in worry. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Once. As a powerless doctor. I was the only one remaining in the end¡­ But it¡¯s still your turn. What was next?¡± She stared at him quietly for a moment, sensing his deflection. "... The next one was stressful, but I had learned to avoid the spotlight. An empire controlled from the shadows." A hint of pride crept into her voice. "Three generations of rulers never knew who really held the reins¡ªwhy they cared for the poor, or how they avoided conflict at every turn." Nova felt a sense of pride as he listened, but he didn¡¯t want to interrupt before she was done. ¡°And your last life?" Annelie''s face hardened. "I was a divine warrior, chosen by angels to fight in their holy war. Turned out it was all a game to them¡ªjust entertainment for bored gods." Her hands clenched in her lap. "I won their war. Then I tried to kill them for their injustice. Didn''t quite succeed, but..." She smiled grimly. "I made them bleed first." A warm feeling spread through his chest as he listened to her tales. ¡®No longer the fragile girl who needed something to hold on to. From a damaged bulb needing help to bloom, to a beautiful flower, and then through several seasons of harsh growth¡­¡¯ "You''ve faced every challenge without wavering, kept your convictions through seven lives." He met her eyes directly. "I''m proud of you, Annelie. More than I can say." The words hung in the quiet room. Annelie''s cheeks flushed pink, and she ducked her head like the young girl she''d once been. "That means more than you know," she whispered. Her fingers twisted in her lap. "So much more." Nova studied her face in the dim light. "It will be hard for me to think of you as someone nearly as experienced as myself. I¡¯ll apologize in advance if I treat you like a child." ¡°No need,¡± she replied, turning away with a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I still feel like a child in front of you. But I do have valuable experience, if you ever need it.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very interested in the body enhancements you spoke of. I¡¯ve never encountered anything quite like it.¡± "I¡¯ll be happy to share," she replied with a slight smirk. "But tell me about your lives. The New World wasn¡¯t your first, right?" Nova confirmed her thoughts with a shake of his head. ¡°It was my third. The first was on a complex world, and it¡¯s still most advanced one I have lived in. There was no magic or mana or anything like that, so I used my fists and my friends to protect those I felt needed it. And then I created a cat shelter in my older days, when I was tired of it all.¡± Annelie smiled, almost like she could see his old form taking care of the many cats. ¡°That sounds like something you would do. Ever the champion of justice, even in your first life.¡± He sensed a hint of embarrassment in her voice. ¡°Our first lives are hard to compare. Yours was in a simple world, where all you had to do was dance and survive. I wasn¡¯t as lucky.¡± Her head bobbed from side to side, considering his words. ¡°I guess¡­ But I get the sense you did the same in every life.¡± ¡°To an extent, sure. I was a lot more decisive in my next life, though. Born into a clan of assassins, in a world where children were¡­ Well, not much better off than here. And my family was part of the reason. Luckily, I was the last one alive.¡± Annelie whistled, understanding the meaning of his words. ¡°You did always have a certain edge about you. It¡¯s less pronounced now, though.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was an unpleasant life. It was a good thing the New World came when it did¡­ Then I fought in an eternal war for a while, was king for a while, became an immortal cultivator, failed as a doctor, and killed a god as an archmage. All simple stuff.¡± ¡°Oh, come on! I need more detail than that! You killed a god?¡± Annelie leaned forward eagerly. Her silvery grey eyes reflected the moonlight streaming through the window. "Gods should learn that they can bleed from time to time,¡± he declared, to both her and the system, which likely didn¡¯t understand his words. ¡°I only killed one, though. And I gave my life for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still amazing! Then that¡¯s¡­ only four years ago?¡± ¡°In my memory, yeah. Although, any amount of time could have passed before I was born. And speaking of, I¡¯m quite suspicious about us both being born at nearly the same time¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it does seem like an incredible coincidence." Annelie''s fingers traced patterns on the velvet cushions. "But I think you might be the reason I started reincarnating in the first place. Maybe that''s connected to our timing." ¡°...Why would I be the reason?¡± She drew her legs up beneath her, a habit she had kept since her first life. ¡°Do you think I met many reincarnations in my first life? And did they give me a part of themselves?¡± Nova stilled. He had to admit she had a point. ¡®But then, how did I start? I kind of assumed the cat shelter was the reason, with nine lives and all that. I don¡¯t remember anyone that could have been reincarnated on Earth¡­ At least, no one human.¡¯ Chapter 38 - Black Rift Annelie stretched her arms overhead with a massive yawn, sinking deeper into the couch. Meanwhile, Nova stared absently out the window as memories of his first life drifted through his mind. "Did you remember anything?" Annelie lowered her arms, blinking slowly at him. ¡°... You might be right, about me being the reason you reincarnated." Nova rubbed his eyes, also feeling the effects of the late night. "I was just wondering if I met anyone who did the same for me.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Well, I couldn''t think of anyone. But there was a¡­ cat.¡± He almost laughed at how ridiculous it sounded. ¡°A cat?¡± She stared at him with furrowed brows, clearly not expecting that answer. ¡°I know how it sounds." Nova shook his head. "She just seemed¡­ wise, in a way. With white fur and blue eyes like my own, and always bossing the other cats around. That''s the only thing I can think of.¡± ¡°... Well, it¡¯s not impossible." Annelie slumped back against the cushions. "We don''t really understand how any of this works." Nova nodded, feeling his eyes turn heavy. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s getting late. Maybe we should continue this tomorrow?¡± ¡°I was about to suggest the same." Annelie hesitated, then spoke softly. "Could I stay here tonight?" Nova paused. On the surface, it was no different than sharing the room with Millie. But Annelie, despite how he saw her as a young woman, was still very much a mature lady at heart. ¡®Well, it''s not like it''s indecent, despite what the priests might think. We''re children, barely older than toddlers.¡¯ "I don''t mind you staying." Nova glanced at the door. "But what about the priests?" ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯m free to go where I want, pretty much.¡± ¡°At your age?¡± That didn¡¯t fit his image of the church. In his mind, they were strict about anything children might get up to. ¡°Do they know you¡¯re reincarnated? Or at least that you¡¯re older than you look?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s a secret.¡± She smiled cleverly. ¡°I think they simply trust my intellect.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m a bit worried, then. Some of them know I am, and if I share a room with two little girls¡­¡± He left the obvious unsaid. Annelie laughed, covering her mouth to stay quiet. ¡°I see your point. I¡¯ll leave, then, to save your reputation.¡± ¡°No, forget it. You can stay here. The bed will be crowded, but we don¡¯t take up much space.¡± It was simply a one-man bed, after all. But for adults. ¡°Great!¡± She got out of the couch and started undressing, leaving a set of large underclothes that covered everything but her hands and feet. Then, quietly, she moved across the room and slid under the bed''s covers, making sure not to disturb Millie. Nova followed after, removing everything but the underpants. The cool night air raised goosebumps on his skin as he put a protective formation around the bed. He found a spot under the covers on the opposite side of Millie, leaving her between him and Annelie. ¡°Sleep well,¡± he whispered, closing his eyes. ¡°You too,¡± Annelie replied, letting out a heavy breath. ¡®Another long day in the books. But now there¡¯s nothing urgent going on. We just have to stay here for a week, healing and gathering strength. And I still have many questions for Annelie.¡¯
"Nova! Is time to wake up!" Millie''s cheerful voice cut through Nova''s peaceful slumber. A small finger poked his cheek insistently. "It''s bright outside!" Nova groaned, pulling the covers over his head. After staying up most of the night forging and catching up with Annelie, his body desperately needed more rest. His muscles ached pleasantly from the blood refinement, and the softness of the bed seemed to pull at him like quicksand. "Five more minutes..." he mumbled. ¡°... Okay. But can you at least remove the barrier?¡± "Right, sorry." Nova managed to focus enough to snap his fingers. The shimmering barrier surrounding the bed dissolved into motes of light. ¡°Is fine, I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Should I wake Animo, too?¡± Annelie stirred on the other side of the bed, her voice thick with sleep. "Mmh... just a little longer, please?" Millie looked between the two of them with an exaggerated pout. But something in their tired faces made her expression soften. "I am the oldest here, after all. I¡¯ll let you sleep a bit longer.¡± Nova felt himself drifting back toward sleep when Annelie''s drowsy voice reached him¡ªin the local language this time. "Sleep well?" "Best in ages," he replied without opening his eyes. And it was true. No immediate threats loomed, no urgent tasks demanded his attention, and the bed felt like heaven after years of stone floors. "You?" If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Yeah, same here." ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Mille stared out of the window with wide eyes, pointing up in the sky. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something in the sky.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nova rubbed his eyes, looking over at her. ¡°What¡¯s in the sky? ¡°It¡¯s¡­ dark. Very cold and dark. But you know all about that, don¡¯t you? Visitor?¡± Millie¡¯s head turned to Nova, but her words no longer sounded like her own. Nova felt a chill run down his spine, and then anger followed shortly after. ¡°... Fuck off out of her body before I kill you.¡± Millie, or whatever was inside her, just laughed. ¡°This one too? Are you planning to ruin all of my playthings?¡± ¡°I did warn you.¡± [Fragment of Nova Noctis equipped.] He burst into action, letting the essence flow through his body as he created a barrier around Millie. The formation locked into place, restraining her completely just as her legs began to give way. It was the same formation he used while cultivating blood the day before, Chains of Binding. "Stay there!" he commanded, though he doubted she could hear him anymore. Her eyes had taken on that terrible, vacant look he remembered too well from his life as a doctor. Heart pounding, Nova rushed to the window. The sight that greeted him froze the blood in his veins. ¡®What the hell is that doing here?¡¯ There, hanging in the morning sky like a wound in reality itself, was a massive black rift. Its edges rippled with impossible geometries, defying the laws of space and sanity alike. Just like what he had seen in the ocean two lifetimes ago, except this time, nothing was staring back at him. ¡°The void has opened in the sky! Annelie, are you okay?¡± He turned to the bed, ready to activate another binding formation. But Annelie looked fine, other than her mildly panicked expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I resist them well! But what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m immune to madness,¡± Nova replied, now terribly glad to have that trait. It had been useless so far. ¡°Find me some silver, will you?¡± ¡°Silver? Will that chase it away?¡± ¡°No, this is just a smaller part of a greater being, preying on little girls. I can kill this tendril pretty easily now that it has possessed her. It will weaken the true form of the being, but not by much.¡± He figured the other plaything the voidling mentioned was the granddaughter of Governor Newark. That was the only time he had touched upon the void since he arrived in this world. ¡®This will make it easier to help his granddaughter as well. But not too easy, I hope.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll find some, but I expect there to be chaos in the church.¡± She hurried to get out of bed and put her robe on as she spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be quick!¡± Then she was gone out the door. Nova stared at Millie, now frozen in place by the ethereal chains. It was overkill to use such a strong formation on her, but he didn¡¯t want to take any chances. ¡°If you can hear me, Millie, don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll remove him soon.¡± Her eyes darted to him, scowling under the restraints. The being was still in control, but making scary eyes was all it could do¡ªtoo weak to even speak. ¡®Why would a rift to the void suddenly appear? And inside the barrier of the Holy City? Is it an attack? Are they enemies? Is the void even coherent enough to have enemies? And why did he call me visitor? Because I¡¯m a visitor of this world? Or because I visit the void when using my shadow step?¡¯ Many questions, but no answers. His immunity made the rift a much smaller issue for him, but the church was probably panicking right now. ¡®Maybe I could leverage my knowledge for some help? Annelie might know more about the void than me, but she didn¡¯t seem to know much about rituals.¡¯ No movement could be seen outside the window. The city was completely void of life. As long as they avoided looking at the rift, people would mostly be fine. But did they know that? Nova¡¯s foot tapped the floor as he pondered his next steps, waiting for Annelie to return. He started covering the window with the blanket from the bed, preventing Millie from looking at it again. ¡®Is this the reason for that bad feeling you had yesterday, Millie? If so, I¡¯ll need to listen more closely next time you say that.¡¯ The door swung open with a bang. Nova turned, expecting Annelie, but Archbishop Sar stood in the doorway instead. Her grey hair was disheveled and her eyes were wide with panic. As soon as she spotted Nova and Millie, her shoulders relaxed slightly. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency." Sar''s eyes fixed on Millie trapped within the glowing formation. "But it seems you already know." "Yeah." Nova kept his body between Sar and Millie, not sure how she would react. "A bug managed to possess her. I''m waiting for Animo to bring some silver so I can kill it." "Kill it?" Her previous panic transformed into keen interest. "You know how?" "For these smaller ones, yeah." Nova glanced back at Millie''s still form. "But it¡¯s just a tiny part of the greater void beings. We¡¯re lucky it¡¯s not from one of the true beasts of the void.¡± "How do you kill them?" Sar moved closer, eager for the knowledge. Nova turned to face her, planting his feet firmly. "What are you willing to give me for that knowledge?" "Really?" Sar''s voice rose sharply. "Now?!" "I''m a prisoner here, Sar." Nova''s voice stayed steady and cold. "Taken against my will. I''m not helping you out of the goodness of my heart." He bluffed. He would help regardless, but the church didn''t need to know that. Besides, he owed Sar for the bluff she had pulled on him earlier. "Then what do you want?" Sar asked, folding her arms across her chest. "Free use of all your schools in the Kingdom of Taurel." Nova watched her face carefully. "I''ll use them to host all the children from the harve¡ª" He caught himself, glancing at Millie. "From the gardens." Sar''s lips pressed into a thin line. "That''s a big ask. The schools are quite full already, and I don''t imagine the Signus will agree." As Nova started turning away, she stepped forward quickly. "But there might be something better!" "I''m listening." Nova kept his voice neutral. ¡°The church has¡­ a few monasteries in the kingdom. But they stand unused these days.¡± "Ooh, abandoned buildings in the wilderness, very tempting." Nova''s voice dripped with sarcasm. He shook his head sharply. "I''ll settle for the school in Collport. Move your precious talents to another city. I''m sure you can do that much." "We can, " Sar said, shifting her weight uneasily. ¡°But people won''t like it, especially the families of those children." "Then buy me a hundred mansions!" Nova threw up his hands in frustration. "Damn, I''m not asking for the sky here! The church isn''t poor, we both know that!" A flicker of resignation crossed Sar''s face. "... We''ll find a solution for the children in Collport, I promise." ¡°Good!¡± The annoyance rang clear in Nova''s voice. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard to convince someone to help save children¡¯s lives. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel nice to do something good?¡± Before Sar could respond to his cutting remark, the door creaked open behind her. Annelie burst in, clutching a bulging pouch that jingled with each step. She gave Sar a quick bow before rushing to Nova''s side. "I found a bunch of silver coins." Annelie thrust the pouch toward him. "Will they work?" "Yeah, that''s perfect." Nova took the pouch, feeling the weight of the coins. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it." Annelie glanced at Millie''s still form. "We need to help the church after she''s okay, so don''t waste time!" Nova bit back his disagreement with that sentiment. Now wasn''t the time for that discussion. He turned to Sar instead, gesturing her closer. "Come watch, then." He started opening the pouch. "I won''t show you twice." Chapter 39 - Celestial Silver Nova moved with practiced care, keeping his movements slow and deliberate. "Watch closely," he told Sar, placing a hand on Millie''s forehead. The glowing chains followed his guidance as he eased her down to the marble floor. Two fingers pressed against her neck, checking her pulse while his essence flowed through her body. Just like with the governor''s granddaughter, he sensed the void entity twist away from his probing energy. "First, the silver." Nova arranged the coins in a line down Millie''s chest. Her muscles tensed immediately, drawing tight beneath her skin. His hands traced patterns in the air, weaving a complex formation on the floor around her small form. [You have learned the skill: Spirit Lock (Master - 31%) {Grade 6}] [A formation that traps formless beings inside its borders. Forcefully escaping will cause damage to the being, and in most cases, end in destruction.] "The formation is called Spirit Lock. It prevents anything from escaping." Nova glanced at Sar. "You could achieve the same effect with iron nails arranged in a circle, with the points facing inward." Sar wrote his words in a small notebook she had retrieved from her robe, eagerly following the process. Her eyes lingered on the formation, trying to take it in, but then she sighed and returned her focus to the notes. Nova closed his eyes, focusing on an image of pure moonlight streaming through clouds. Essence flowed from his palms into the silver coins. The metal began to glow with a soft white radiance as its celestial properties awakened. Nova''s voice took on a commanding tone as he spoke in an ancient language that seemed to make the air shiver. Millie''s essence started reacting to the language while the silver coins pulsed with increasing intensity. Millie''s body went rigid. Her face contorted in pain as muscle spasms wracked her frame. A choking sound emerged from her throat, followed by tendrils of black smoke that tried to escape the formation''s bounds. Nova''s hands clapped together, and the silver light exploded upward in a pillar. The tendril screamed¡ªa sound like glass shattering underwater¡ªas the celestial energy tore it from Millie''s body and scattered it to nothing. [You have learned the skill: Celestial Banishment (Expert - 45%) {Grade 7}] [A powerful invocation that attacks formless beings with concentrated celestial energy.] His fingers returned to her neck, counting the beats. After a moment, he nodded in satisfaction. "She''s fine now. The entity is gone." He gathered the coins, noticing how the silver had turned black with soot where it touched her skin. "And this piece won''t be coming back." ¡°Amazing!¡± Annelie cheered, watching Millie¡¯s colors return to her face. Then her language shifted to the one Nova just spoke in the invocation. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you spoke the old language.¡± ¡°I¡¯m far from fluent," Nova replied, dismissing the glowing formations around Millie''s body with a wave. Millie''s eyes fluttered open, staring blankly at the ceiling while she drew ragged breaths. Her face crumpled as her breathing quickened. Tears welled up and spilled down her cheeks. Nova leaned over and pulled her into his arms. "It''s okay, Millie." He kept his voice soft and steady. "You''re safe now. I''m here." "Nova!" The word burst from her like a sob before her tears overwhelmed her ability to speak. Her arms locked around him with inhuman strength, but Nova didn''t even flinch. Her whole body trembled against him, still fighting the memory of the cold void that had invaded her mind. With practiced grace, he lifted her from the cold marble floor. Her feet found purchase as he guided her upright. Then, he walked her toward the bed. They tumbled together onto the mattress, letting the soft covers envelop them both. Millie pressed her face into his shoulder, muffling her quiet sobs. Nova could feel her heart racing, gradually slowing as she realized she was truly safe. ''I''ve got you, little one. Nothing will hurt you while I''m here.'' Sar walked over to the edge of the bed, wearing a more tender expression than usual. ¡°... Will I need to speak the same words you used for the effect to work?¡± "Yeah." Nova shifted to let Millie rest more comfortably against him. "And you need to envision the moonlight as you infuse the silver with essence. Any restraining formation will work, but it''s better if the possessed lie on their back." Sar''s quill scratched across the paper as she flipped to a fresh page. "And what were the words again?" Nova strained his throat, attempting to recreate the ancient syllables. The words felt clumsy on his tongue¡ªit had been centuries since he''d spoken the old language regularly. "Actually, it''s more like this." Annelie spoke the phrase with fluid grace. "La''thz koreg szhi sh¡¯mael." Her pronunciation flowed naturally, showing years of practice. "What level of mastery did you get with that attempt?" she asked Nova. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Expert." Nova shrugged. "It''s probably lower due to the language, yeah." ¡°Lower?¡± Sar asked, like she found his words hard to believe. ¡°Expert is lower than expected?" Her gaze shifted to Annelie. "And what are you doing here, Animo?" "I slept with Nova!" Annelie announced brightly. ¡°... Really? Are you collecting little girls, Nova?¡± Sar asked, furrowing her brows a bit too much. Nova didn¡¯t meet her eyes, instead staring at Annelie as he replied, keeping a straight face. ¡°Yeah, I sure am. What¡¯s it to ya?¡± "Nothing, I guess." Sar turned her attention back to Annelie. "Animo, where did you learn that strange language?" "Book!" Annelie bounced on her toes. "It was great at explaining how to pronounce words!" "I see." Sar''s voice softened with concern. "Watch out so you don''t get buried under all those books, you hear? It''s good to read, but too much of anything can be bad." "I''ll be careful." Annelie bowed her head respectfully, but as soon as her face was hidden from Sar''s view, she shot Nova a playful wink. ¡®You haven''t lost that mischievous streak, I see¡­ That¡¯s good.¡¯ Sar tucked the notebook back into her robes. "Well, I need to get out of here." She glanced between them. "You guys will stay safe here, right? No looking at the rift?" "We want to help!" Annelie stepped forward eagerly, speaking for both of them. "Oh yeah?" Sar''s eyes fixed on Nova. "You too?" Nova stroked Millie''s hair absently. "I''ll need to think about it. You can go ahead, Sar. We might join you after discussing it." "I figured." Sar smoothed her robes. "I''ll be in the main hall, Animo. The cardinals will need to hear about this method." Annelie glanced at Nova with confusion before nodding to Sar. "Sure, I''ll be there soon." The door clicked shut behind Sar, leaving the young trio alone in sudden silence. Annelie stepped closer to the bed, still looking at the door. "It''s unlike you not wanting to help, Nova." "... We should discuss the church." Nova''s voice turned grave. ¡°What? You don¡¯t think they¡¯re worth helping?¡± "I would be fine with the church disappearing today." Nova''s fingers tightened slightly in Millie''s hair. "And I say that with good reason." ¡°What reason?¡± Nova changed his language to that of the New World, preventing Millie from understanding. ¡°Do you know where me and Millie came from? We were born in a dungeon, forced to live in a box for our entire lives, only fed to be killed when our souls completed! Two thousand of us!¡± "W-What?" The color drained from Annelie''s face. "And that''s only in one city!" Nova''s words burned with barely contained fury. "One city in a country of hundreds, exploiting the system for their own gain! The church maintains the system, enabling the disgusting harvesting of children! They protect talents and claim righteousness, but they''re the reason talents are killed in the first place!" Annelie stared at Millie''s small form cradled in Nova''s arms. "What kind of... How can they justify that?" ¡°Order. That is how the world has survived for many millennia." Nova''s voice dripped with venom. "Those were the words of the Signus. And when I talked of justice, he practically spat in my face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Annelie slumped onto the edge of the bed. Her eyes fixed on the floor as silence filled the room. Finally, she looked up. ¡°I understand. The church is the wrong side to fight for in this world. They¡¯re rigid and uncaring.¡± Nova breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m glad you trust me that much. And that we see eye to eye.¡± "I only recently came here." Annelie met his gaze firmly. "Don''t go thinking I''d pick them over you. I probably never would." "That''s... that''s great to hear, Annelie." Nova''s voice softened. "Thanks." He shifted Millie to a more comfortable position. "Don''t get me wrong, though; I''m not against helping them. I just need them to think I really don''t want to, so I can get something in return." "Oh. That''s clever!" Annelie''s voice rose as she understood his intentions. "Do you have a plan?" ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure my immunity to madness will be useful to them. They¡¯ll find a way to use me, and they¡¯ll pay me what I ask.¡± A knowing smile spread across Annelie''s face. "And you''ll use their payment to save the children in those dungeons?" "Of course." Nova glanced toward the window, still covered with the blanket. "I don''t know how far I can push them with their ''no interfering with nations'' rule, but I''ll find the limit." "Can I help?" Annelie leaned forward eagerly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s your plan after this?¡± "I want to help you!" Annelie bounced on the edge of the bed. "But if staying here and climbing the church ranks would work better, I can do that too." "What are you saying?" Millie lifted her head from Nova''s shoulder, blinking sleepily. Her eyes were still red, but the tears and snot had been wiped on Nova¡¯s robe. Nova gave her a gentle squeeze. "Hey, Millie. We''re just discussing some things in a secret language, so no one can spy on us." "Can I learn it?" Millie sat up straighter, suddenly alert. "Of course!" Nova smiled down at her. "But it''s going to take a while. Just listen for now, okay? Try to pick up the tones and the flow." "Okay." Millie settled back against his chest. Annelie beamed at Millie, then switched to their old language. "She''s so precious." "Right?" Nova''s arms tightened around Millie slightly. "We became quite close while growing up. She acted as sort of a spokesperson for the other children when they needed me. Always putting on a brave face when she was awake. Less so during the nights, when I had to comfort her.¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°Then she completed her soul. And had an accident¡­¡± ¡°What kind of accident?¡± "The bad kind¡­ She created a spell that used all her essence, causing an explosion. Two other children died." Annelie pressed a hand to her mouth, speechless. "This was just days ago." Nova stared at the wall. "I was gone at that time, so she was sent to the church by a good friend of mine. The only way she could survive, probably.¡± "Oh my god¡­" Annelie''s voice trembled. "No wonder she seems so sad¡­" Nova studied her distressed face. "Do you also have a soft spot for children, or have you kept that empathy through all your lives?¡± ¡®I remember you always being kind-hearted, even after everything you went through. But self-pity, that wasn¡¯t a thing to you.¡¯ ¡°... A bit of both?¡± She pulled her legs up onto the bed. "I try to see the good in everyone, or at least what made them that way. It doesn''t excuse their actions, but understanding helps. And children..." A soft smile crossed her face. "They deserve to be protected from the worlds they''re born into." Nova nodded, feeling warmth spreading through his chest. "A very good answer. I might be less understanding than you, but I usually see why people act like they do." "I don''t understand anything!" Millie flopped onto her back with a dramatic sigh. "It''s all just weird!" Nova and Annelie both burst out laughing at her outburst. Annelie leaned over and brushed some hair from Millie¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll get there in time, Millie. It¡¯s hard to learn so that others don¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°... I wanna be in the secret club.¡± ¡°It takes a long time to learn a language,¡± Nova said, patting her forearm. ¡°But you¡¯re clever, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage in a year or two.¡± She simply responded with a groan. Nova chuckled lightly as he stood from the bed, stretching his arms overhead until his joints popped. "Let''s see what the church is up to, then." Chapter 40 - Paranoia After banishing the void entity from Millie''s body, Nova and Annelie prepared to look around the church to see where they could be useful. Annelie stood from the bed, brushing off her white robes. "Millie, do you want to stay here?" "Where are you going?" Millie clutched the blankets to her chest. "We''re going to look around and see if we can help the church," Annelie said in a gentle voice. ¡°It will probably be stressful." "...Can I take a bath instead?" Nova shot Annelie a stern look. They couldn''t leave Millie wandering alone, not after what had just happened¡ªnor while the church was potentially dangerous. Understanding flickered across Annelie''s face, turning back to Millie. "I''m sorry, but the bath is closed today. I can take you again tomorrow, probably." "Mmh, okay." Millie slumped back against the pillows. "I''ll stay here, then." ¡°Make sure not to look out of the window then, okay?¡± Nova pointed at the covered light source. ¡°The same thing that happened earlier could happen again if you do.¡± "I won''t!" She sounded very sincere, scarred by the incident. Being possessed couldn¡¯t possibly have been a comfortable experience, after all. "I''ll put a barrier on the room so no one but us can enter." Nova knelt and pressed his palm against the cold marble floor. Essence flowed from his fingertips, spreading out in intricate patterns. "You can leave if you absolutely must, but try to stay here. Understood?" "I understand..." Millie pulled the thick blankets up to her chin, making herself smaller in the vast bed. "Good." Nova activated the formation¡ªthe one infamously named ''It''s just a barrier with some extra functions¡¯. Blue runes flickered to life across the floor as he walked to the door. "I''ll see you later, then." "Bye, Millie!" Annelie''s cheerful wave contrasted sharply with the room''s somber atmosphere. "G''bye." Millie turned away from them, curling into a tight ball beneath the covers. The white sheets seemed to swallow her tiny form. The heavy door clicked shut behind them. Nova lingered in the hallway, staring at the ornate handle. "She''ll be safe, right?" "Most likely." Annelie glanced back at the door. "But I''m guessing you know more about being near void rifts than me." "True..." Nova started walking down the corridor. "She''ll be fine today with all the celestial essence in her body, but after that..." His words trailed off into the shadows between the flickering lights. A scream pierced the air, echoing from the direction of the candidates'' common area. The sound bounced off the marble walls, making it impossible to tell exactly where it came from. The duo looked at each other briefly before they started to move. Nova dove into the shadows and used the shadow step to reach the end of the corridor. Annelie, on the other hand, had her feet turn a dark color before she burst forward, nearly as quickly. ''Whoa, what kind of skill is that? That¡¯s some impressive speed!'' Nova pushed the thought aside, focusing on the scene before them. The young teenager who had told him where the forge was the day before was currently lying on the floor under a large man¡ªa guard, by the looks of his outfit. ¡®Damn, no way of knowing who is the possessed one from here! Annelie didn¡¯t see it the same way. As soon as she entered the scene, she leapt forward and kicked the guard off the young girl with impressive technique. Her tiny body didn¡¯t hinder her as much as Nova had expected. The man flew to the side and landed with a metallic thud, coughing from the force of the kick. "Ugh, what?" The guard pushed himself up on one elbow, coughing. "Who''s there?" Nova appeared next to the girl and pressed two fingers against her neck, counting beats while scanning for signs of possession. Her pulse raced but stayed steady. Normal for someone who''d just been attacked. ''One normal pulse. Now for the guard...'' ¡°We¡¯re just a few brats,¡± Annelie replied, folding her arms. ¡°What were you doing?¡± ¡°Animo?¡± The guard recognized her quickly, then he glanced between her and the teenage girl. "That one''s been possessed!" He jabbed a finger toward the girl sprawled on the floor. "Nope." Nova rose from beside the girl. "She''s clean. But what about you?" This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The shadows embraced him, and suddenly he stood behind the guard, gripping his neck with both hands. The guard thrashed against Nova''s grip, but despite his considerable strength, he couldn''t break free of the hold. Each struggle just made Nova¡¯s fingers tighten more, increasing the pain. But despite his strange behavior, the guard¡¯s pulse was normal. "Mister guard." Nova''s voice turned sharp. "Neither of you are possessed. So why would you attack a young girl like that?¡± ¡°What would you know?! Let me go, you little¡ª!¡± The temperature in the room sank to near zero as Nova¡¯s killing intent burst forth, freezing the guard in place. ¡°Do you doubt that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Nova¡¯s voice carried a heavy tone, freezing the entire room. "...Nova, we don¡¯t have to kill him,¡± Annelie said, looking slightly shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s just lock him in place until things calm down around here.¡± Nova''s grip loosened slightly. "Sure." The deadly chill in his voice was gone, as if it never existed in the first place. "Do you have any good formations for it? Mine costs too much essence." ''I''d rather save my strength for real threats.'' "She''s a spy!" The guard''s voice cracked with desperation. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he twisted against Nova''s grip. "One of the ones who opened the void rift!" "No!" The teenage girl scrambled backward across the marble floor, nearly tripping on the disheveled robe. "I was just looking for others! I just woke up!" Nova''s fingers tightened around the guard''s neck. His jaw clenched as he fought down the urge to end this pathetic excuse for a protector. "First she''s possessed, and now she''s a spy? What comes next, I wonder.¡± Annelie walked over to Nova and opened her mouth wide. Two fangs jutted out, each excreting tiny droplets of yellow liquid. Her words came out slurred around the protruding teeth. ¡°Shtay shtill, mishter guard. It hurts like hell when they break, and I¡¯m done shaving your life if they do.¡± ''A paralyzing venom?'' Nova watched with fascination. ''I really hope those aren''t from a trait, because I want to learn that.'' The guard''s muscles tensed up. His breath came in sharp gasps, but he remained perfectly still. "Don''t trust that girl, okay?" Fear made his voice tremble. " I''ll accept any punishment I get, just don¡¯t let your guard down." Nova sighed, watching as Annelie¡¯s fangs entered the man¡¯s neck. It was over in a second, and he could feel the body turning limp in his arms. He laid the guard on his side on the cold marble, closing his eyes so they wouldn¡¯t turn dry. ¡°Can I learn that?¡± He stared at Annelie eagerly. ¡°What?¡± Annelie stared back as the fangs receded into her upper jaw. ¡°The teeth? Sure, you just need a part of a monster with teeth like these. It¡¯s not an easy process, though.¡± ¡°Neither is searing blood into my flesh.¡± She tilted her head, confused. ¡°You do that?¡± ¡°Not often. But it can strengthen the body considerably.¡± Nova turned toward the teenage girl huddled against the wall. Tears streaked her face as she stared at them with wide eyes. ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡± she pointed at the paralyzed man. ¡°I¡¯m not a spy, I swear!¡± Nova held up a calming hand. "The rift makes people paranoid. Don''t worry about him. But you''ll need to come with us now." ¡°Rift?¡± ¡°In the sky. I don¡¯t feel like explaining it. Just know that the church is in danger, and it will be worse the longer it stays open.¡± He looked back at Annelie. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. You lead the way, and I¡¯ll watch the girl.¡± Annelie nodded, turning to walk down the corridor. Her bare feet made no sound against the polished stone floor. Nova reached up to help the girl stand. His tiny hands barely reached her elbow, making the attempt more gesture than actual assistance. "Let''s go," he said, following Annelie''s quick steps. "T-Thank you for helping me," the girl whispered. Her footsteps stayed close behind Nova''s. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You helped me find the forge yesterday, so we¡¯re even.¡± "...I don¡¯t feel like those are equal.¡± Her hands clutched the fabric of her white robe, knuckles still white from fear. ¡°Well, either way, she¡¯s the one you should thank.¡± Nova pointed at Annelie. ¡°She kicked the guard off you before I could figure out what the situation was. I suspected you were possessed.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Annelie looked back over one shoulder. A light blush spread across her face, making her look more like the child she appeared to be. ¡°I didn¡¯t even consider it, honestly. I just saw a big man on top of you, Helen, and so I reacted.¡± "I''m so grateful you did!" Helen''s words burst out in a rush. "The whole thing was terrifying!" ¡°Yeah, it was the right choice. Figuring out the situation could wait.¡± Nova admitted his reaction in the moment had been bad. ¡°Why are you the only candidate still here, by the way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I checked the dining hall where people usually gather in the morning, but there was no one there! The tables were empty, only filled with half-eaten breakfast.¡± ¡°You¡¯re usually the last to arrive?¡± "...Yeah.¡± Helen ducked her head, embarrassment coloring her admission. ¡°Then that¡¯s the explanation." Nova''s steps quickened slightly. "The rift must have opened during breakfast. The church would have moved everyone to safety immediately." Their footsteps echoed through the empty corridors as they walked. Light from the wall sconces cast dancing shadows across the polished stone walls. The air grew cooler as they descended deeper into the cathedral. "What happened to your robe?" Helen pointed at the dark stain spread across Nova''s white clothing. "It looks wet." The fabric still felt damp where Millie''s tears had soaked through. ¡°You¡¯re not the first girl we¡¯ve had to save today. I hope you¡¯re the last, though.¡± "...How are you guys so mature?" Helen rubbed her arms, warming them against the chilly corridor. "I feel like I¡¯m the child here.¡± ¡°Tough childhoods." Nova kept his eyes forward. "You shouldn¡¯t feel bad about it, though. Some people mature so others can stay children for longer.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m at least three times your age¡­¡± ¡°Very tough childhoods.¡± Nova kept his tone light despite the darkness behind his words. "Fine, keep your secrets." Helen''s frustration came out as a huff. Nova replied only with a smile. His eyes were fixed on the massive doors looming at the end of the hallway. Silver and gold decorations covered the dark wood surface. ¡®I guess we¡¯re getting close?¡¯ ¡°Be cool when we enter, Nova." Annelie glanced back at Nova. "The cardinals don¡¯t allow disrespect.¡± ¡°The Signus didn¡¯t seem to mind.¡± Helen gasped lightly at his casual mention of the Signus¡ªnot to mention the implication of his words. ¡°The Signus is reasonable,¡± Annelie replied, turning back to the front. ¡°The cardinals are the ones who failed to become Signus. And for good reason, in my opinion.¡± ¡°Kick me if I become too agitated, then.¡± ¡°Oh, good idea!¡± Annelie bounced on her toes. The eager grin spreading across her face made Nova reconsider his words. ''...Maybe I shouldn''t have suggested that.'' The massive doors towered before them. Annelie''s silver amulet flashed with sudden light. Ancient mechanisms groaned inside the walls as the heavy doors swung inward. Warm light spilled into the corridor. The scent of incense drifted out, mixing with traces of fear, sweat, and tension. Raised voices echoed from within¡ªthe cardinals already arguing among themselves. ¡®The cardinals. Failed candidates with something to prove. This should be interesting.¡¯ Chapter 41 - The Cardinals Nova drew a slow breath as the door opened. The coming conversation would likely require patience he wasn''t sure he had. ¡®I hope Annelie can keep me in check if I go too far. She knows them better than me. But if they¡¯re not ready to solve the issue¡­¡¯ The doors finished their arc with a deep boom that shook the ground. Warm air washed over them as they stepped into the Cardinals'' domain. Thick stone walls curved upward to form a domed ceiling high overhead, where golden chandeliers cast warm light across detailed religious murals. The chamber felt like it had been carved from a single massive block of stone, with no visible seams or joints marring its perfect surfaces. Eight carved stone chairs, each backed with deep crimson velvet, formed a semicircle around a massive table of polished white marble and gold. Maps and documents littered its surface, held down by ornate paperweights. The air held traces of incense mixed with the musty scent of old parchment. Five Cardinals occupied the chairs, each wearing emerald robes and tiny white hats. Even from the doorway, Nova could feel the power radiating from them. By his estimations, each cardinal was at least three times as strong as Sar¡ªlikely with over a million Soul Power each. ¡®Each one equal to an ancient beast? I¡¯m not shocked that power would gather in a church like this, but still¡­¡¯ As they entered, everyone stared at them except for one¡ªa pale woman who sat perfectly still with her eyes closed. Sar greeted them with a short nod and waved them over to her side, standing a few steps from the main table. "We cannot hide within these walls!" A sharp-faced woman with steel-grey hair slammed her palm on the table. "This is Damascus, not some remote monastery. The world would never respect us again if a small rift caused us to shiver in our boots!¡± "And what would you have us do, Victoria?" A heavyset man with a neatly trimmed beard spread his hands. "There is nothing physical to fight. And don¡¯t even consider sending any of us inside of that place. We¡¯re strong, but the madness would take us in minutes!¡± ¡°We should wait for the result of the ritual first, Darius,¡± another male Cardinal added, with dark skin and blonde hair. ¡°If it works, we know how to treat the exposed ones. I say we wait and see if anything happens. Besides, our teleportation formations all stopped working the moment it appeared.¡± ¡®Have they never seen a void rift before? It shouldn¡¯t be the first time one has opened, right? Space has been warped, so there¡¯s no way their teleportation formations would hold up.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Sar¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Nova whispered, trying not to attract attention yet. "Arguing about what to do." Sar kept her voice low. "I''ve told them about your ritual. They''re testing it on some of the possessed now." ¡°Where is the Signus in all of this?¡± Nova asked, not seeing the man anywhere. The room clearly needed leadership. ¡°Well¡­ Not here, at least." Sar''s lips barely moved. "He is more of a spiritual leader than an actual leader. Most decisions go through this chamber.¡± "But he can lead if it''s needed?" "Yes, his word is law." "Any way to get to him?" Nova kept his voice low, watching the Cardinals continue their debate. "I''m afraid not. Unless he wants someone to visit, they can''t." "...And he''s hiding in his secret dimension?" A hint of disdain crept into Nova''s whisper. "We don''t know what he''s doing." Sar''s fingers twisted in her robes¡ªa subtle tell that worried Nova. ''Great. I¡¯ll have to negotiate with these dumdums...'' "You did a proper job of conveying the old language, right?" he asked. "It''s the most important step of the ritual." "Of course." Sar looked almost insulted by his question. "I might not have gotten the exact pronunciation, but it was closer to Animo''s version than yours." "...Good." He ignored the provocation. The Cardinals continued their circular argument. "Have the scholars found anything yet?" Cardinal Victoria demanded. "We must have some knowledge of these rifts!" "We need to act now, not wait around for answers!" A tall male Cardinal''s fist struck the table. "Have you seen the priests and worshippers? They''re going mad in the streets!" Nova turned to Sar. "Can you introduce me?" "What?" She looked down at him with an expression suggesting it was the last thing she wanted to do. "...Why?" ¡°So I can prevent them from making any more mistakes, and wasting any more time.¡± Sar frowned, then sighed heavily. "Fine. But don''t get yourself killed." She stepped forward, closer to the table. "Excuse me, your Eminences. The person who gave us the method of banishing the spirits is here, and he would like a word." "A word?" Cardinal Victoria''s sharp eyes fixed on Nova. "Does he know more about this situation?" You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "I do." Nova walked to the edge of the table, barely reaching the edge. "And I''ll help you solve this crisis for a price." The room went quiet as the Cardinals studied him, most wearing odd expressions. ¡°What is this child doing here?¡± Cardinal Darius finally asked. "Sar can attest to me being more than meets the eye," Nova replied calmly. "Did none of you hear about the traits I possess?" "...You''re the child with nine lives?" The dark-skinned Cardinal leaned forward, studying Nova with narrowed eyes. He seemed more curious than skeptical. "Exactly right. And so I have a lot of knowledge to share. For a price." "What price?" Cardinal Victoria''s voice carried an edge of warning. "A hundred thousand Soul Power for each answer." The room burst into a mix of uproar and laughter. The tall Cardinal rose from his chair, towering over the marble table, glaring at Nova with barely contained fury. Only the silent woman remained unmoved, like she was sleeping through the chaos. Nova met the man¡¯s gaze steadily, walking the line between assertive and suicidal. ¡®I can¡¯t back down here. Surely they won¡¯t do anything too aggressive? Unless the rift¡­¡¯ A powerful force struck his shoulder, sending him skidding across the polished floor and into one of the walls. The impact sent chips of stone flying, dust raining down on his face as he struggled to find his bearings. However, he barely felt the impact, so they probably underestimated his physical resistance. ''What the hell? I didn¡¯t even see him move! Or was it telekinesis?¡¯ "How dare you?!" a young voice shouted from where he had stood. It was Annelie, standing with her black foot outstretched in his direction. "Show proper respect to the Cardinals!" ''Ah! Nice save, Annelie! That idea was better than I gave it credit for.'' The tall Cardinal''s anger transformed into a pleased smile as he looked at her. "Animo! What a righteous kick! Well done!" Annelie bowed deeply. "It is only right, Cardinal Petyr. A visitor should be respectful." "Very true!" Cardinal Darius nodded approvingly. "You should be glad she taught you a lesson, brat. Nine lives are useless if you never learn to respect your superiors." ''Perfect. They really do have inferiority complexes. And here I was just attempting to negotiate...'' Nova rose from the dust, making a show of coughing lightly. "Ten thousand, then. Or you can deal with the problem on your own." He paused before adding with careful deference, "Oh great Cardinals." Cardinal Victoria drummed her fingers on the marble. "...That doesn''t seem totally unfair, as long as your knowledge is verifiable." "Let me know if we have a deal. If any of you have that authority." Nova kept his tone just shy of insolent. "I always heard that age makes learning a lesson difficult," Cardinal Darius muttered. "But we are in a crisis, so have it your way. What do we need to do to close the rift?" Nova straightened his dust-covered robe and held one finger up, counting the number of questions. "There are several ways of closing a rift like this. You can use spatial magic to force it closed, kill the being holding it open, or let it stay until it closes on its own. There are rituals that can close it, but thousands of participants would need to stay out in the open. And that''s impossible since most people would be driven to madness immediately." ¡°Spatial magic?¡± Cardinal Victoria pondered. ¡°You know the most about that, Collier. Any thoughts?¡± The dark-skinned Cardinal answered carefully. "I have never heard of formations or skills capable of such feats. But it''s possible it could work." His eyes fixed onto Nova. "If I may ask without triggering your fee, do you have any such formations?" "I can create one, yes. But I am far too weak to use it." "Create one? From thin air?" Cardinal Collier''s skepticism was clear. ¡®Even here they are amateurs in understanding runes¡­ The system really has hindered progress in research¡ªthey¡¯re millennia behind. He tried to keep himself from sounding condescending. ¡°That¡¯s usually how formations are created, yes.¡± He failed. Cardinal Collier didn¡¯t seem to mind it much, instead studying Nova more intently. ¡°I look forward to seeing it.¡± Nova walked over to the table again, shooting Annelie an imperceptible smile as he passed her. ¡°I have to point out that it isn¡¯t guaranteed to work. It would depend on the power of whatever being is holding the rift open.¡± "Of course. We know enough about the void to fear its inhabitants," Cardinal Darius replied, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "What level of power do you think would be needed?" "The five of you combined would likely have a good chance of making it." Nova''s eyes swept across the Cardinals. "And if not... I don''t know what level of power the Holy Signus has, but we might need him." "Another question to satiate your greed then." Cardinal Victoria''s voice carried a mixture of disdain and resignation. "What would happen if we let the rift close on its own?" Nova put a second finger up. "Everyone in this city would eventually die, unless they are immune to madness or restrained. The rift will tear at your mind, increasing paranoia, anger, grief, hopelessness¡ªall negative emotions." His voice grew heavy with memories. "Eventually, everyone will willingly walk out in the open and get swallowed by the rift. I have seen it happen. And it has already started." The room went quiet. "We''ve already seen signs of madness," Annelie said slowly, supporting Nova¡¯s words. "The guard who attacked Helen earlier¡­¡± She pointed at the girl still standing in the doorway. ¡°That wasn''t possession at all, was it?" "No." Nova met her eyes steadily. "Just paranoia. An early symptom." "How long?" Cardinal Victoria''s voice had lost its edge. "How long do we have?" Nova held up a third finger. "Hard to say. The symptoms progress differently for everyone. But once a person starts looking at the rift directly, the process accelerates rapidly. I''d estimate most will be gone within a week." "And those with stronger souls?" Cardinal Collier asked. "They generally last longer, but..." Nova shook his head. "That just means they suffer more before the end. Power doesn''t grant immunity." Cardinal Darius pushed back from the table. "Then we have no choice. Show us this formation of yours." "I''ll need to perform a ritual to determine what material will work best first." Nova glanced around the chamber. "I¡¯ll need to go out to the rift, with some iron, silver, and copper." ¡°What? You¡¯ll go under the rift? In the open?¡± Cardinal Victoria asked, looking confused. Nova nodded, flashing a brief smile. ¡°My second trait makes me immune to madness. That¡¯s all it does, but in situations like these, it¡¯s very useful.¡± "Right, I recall the second trait saying something about the void,¡± Cardinal Collier stared at Nova with interest. ¡°I¡¯m surprised your spatial magic requires physical components." "It would work without it, but the void operates under special rules. Determining the right material will make it much more effective in fighting the rift being." Nova turned to Sar. "Can you get what I need?" "I''ll handle it." Sar nodded, clearly relieved they were finally taking action. "What quantities?" As Nova began listing materials, a distant scream echoed through the cathedral halls. The Cardinals exchanged glances. "We don''t have much time," Nova said quietly. "Including the formation, that will be forty thousand Soul Power total." ¡®I would need fifty to buy all the children in the Gardens in Collport¡­ But at that point, why not just absorb it all and take them by force? Either way, this will give me a few more options.¡¯ Cardinal Collier barked out a laugh despite the tension. "Still counting, even now?" "Always." Nova''s face remained serious. "I¡¯m not here for charity." The final Cardinal, who still hadn¡¯t uttered a word since Nova entered, finally joined the discussion. "Just get it done." Her eyes opened, revealing a set of piercing red pupils. "Before we lose the whole city to madness."